Page 1


PAROCHIAL AND

PLAIN SERMONS

OPERA OMNIA 2016


This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 7 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl

‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 7’ ISBN: 978-83-65490-04-9 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-65490-05-6 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3

OPERA OMNIA 2016


CONTENTS.

SERMON

I.

fjB Hapse

3Thne.

of

PAG

"

thy

Wliatsoever is

work,

no

device,

nor

knowledge,

nor

goest"

thou

whither

grave,

hath

"He

there

form

no

is

TOearinegg

a

that

we

when

and

should

desire

We

know

that \

we

JOHN

are

v.

19

and

the

loved

the

praise of

...........

shall

Him,

see

liii.

ISAIAH

2

whole

world

lieth

men

more

13

ness"" wicked-

in

27

........

IV.

Cfje praise

xii. 43

"

our

SERMON

They

we

III.

TOotifc

of God,

Him"

JKan.

.

SERMON

Qz

"

tfje Natural

to

comeliness;

nor

beauty

no

the

10

II.

SERMON

Belujion

in

-wisdom,

nor

ix.

ECCLES.

"

a

there

for

thy might;

it with

do

findeth to do,

hand

of

than

Jfint. the

praise of God."

"

JOHN


v!

Contents.

SERMON

We

V.

broughtnothinginto this world, and it is certain nothingout. And havingfood and raiment let us content"

I

"

TIM.

vi. 7, 8

Season beginning of miracles

did

forth His glory;

and

JOHN

ii.

VI.

of

fested Jesusin Cana of Galilee,and maniHis disciples believed on Him.""

ii ..........

VII.

Uutjrof SurelyI have behaved of his mother: my cxxxi.

carry

58

SERMON

"

can

be therewith

.......

SERMON

This

we

and

""

as quietedmyself,

soul is

even

as

a

a

child that is -weaned

weaned

child."

"

PSALM

,86

2

SERMON

gofo

VIII.

of Cfjrfet

My yoke upon you, and learn of Ale,for I am meek and lowly in heart,and ye shall find rest unto your souls ; for My yoke is xi. 29, 30 is light"" MATT. 102 easy, and My burden

Take

.

.

.


vii

Contents.

IX.

SERMON

tfje"2PE of PAGE

The

Lord

thy God

will raise

unto

up

of thee, of thy Brethren, like hearken''"

DEUT.

thee

unto

a

me

Prophetfrom the midst unto

;

Him

ye

sJiall

Il8

xviii. 15

.......

X.

SERMON

8T!jeCrucifixion. "He

afflicted, yet He opened not His and to the slaughter, a as is dumb, so He openethnot His mouth"

was oppressed,and He mouth; He is brought as

her shetpbefore "

ISAIAH

shearers

was

lamb

a

liii.7

133

XL

SERMON

J^dg

on

'Ye will not

to

come

Me, that

ye

Communion.

JOHN might have life.""

v.

40

.

146

XII.

SERMON

SHjc Gospel "

When unto

up Jesusthen lifted

Him,

He

that these may

His

saith unto eat?""

JOHN

eyes, and

saw

Philip, Whence vi. 5

a

gi-eatcompany shall

we

come

buy bread, 160


viii

Contents.

SERMON

ILofceof

XIII.

a $ero $latttre. ifoligton, PAGB

"

If

we

be dead

Him."

with

we

shall also live with

vi. 8

ROMANS

"

believe that

Christ,we

179

........

XIV.

SERMON

Pleasantto tfje i"eligion 0 taste and

see

graciousthe

how

is : blessed is the

Lord

xxxiv. 8

PSALM

trusteth in Him:'"

Cental Pray

without

ceasing" "

i

17

v.

a

man

into the

be born

Kingdom of God."

"

204

.....

Baptism. of the Spirit^he

and

of water

.192

XVI.

SERMON

"Except

.

-prarrer.

THESS.

Infant

that

man

.

XV

SERMON

"

.

JOHN

iii.5

.

enter

cannot .

.

.217

XVII.

SERMON

"{je iEnitgof tfje"f)"rrfj. "And

I say also unto will build

My

thee,That thou

Church;

fV."---MATT.

XVI

and

art

Peter,and upon this rock I

the gates of hell shall not

l8 .......

prevail 230


ix

Contents.

SERMON

XVIII.

in tfje"to "

Thus

saith the

find rest for your

[VII]

ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the and ye shall good way, and walk therein,

Lord, Stand

old paths,-where is the

souls""

JER. vi, 16

.....

243


SERMON

L

of

Hapefe

"

IVhatsoe-uer

hand

thy

work,

no

whither

findeth

device,

nor

thou

goest"

hand

findeth

thoughts

our

which

included, which

alone of

before minds

our

new

with

journey;

see

where

see

the

while with

we

road.

And

[vn]

might

stop

in

the

know it

that for

there

u

grave,

all

below"

the

at

how

the

great

and

might, presents

pleted com-

itself

on

a

it

fresh will

what

is

important

is

no

work,

of

stage end,

do

we

for nor

us

to

device, B

a

our

and

business

our

to

of

commencement

evening, though in

for

tion salva-

of this

go,

are

and

works,

our

we

our

directs

all others

consideration

well in

the

naturally

other here

with

force

there

for in

whatever

which

all

entering

we

;

work

whither

know

travel, and

might,

our

done

now

we

shall

"

our

are

we

the

especial

we

do

thy might;

10.

placed

are

grave,

We

year.

life's

be

the

should

ix.

outlive

And

must

wisdom,

great

really

souls.

our

nor

with

will

we

which

work,

that

to

with

that

do

to

do

do,

ECCLES.

"

advice

OLOMON'S

it

knowledge,

to

nor

we

not

lies do

nor

it


The

2

that

nothingneed

it is true.

We

be

know

it already, that it is

thing said

same

in

the

be called

know

well perfectly and

they

are

that in

are

because may

through possibly, of

terms, and

short,in confess

the

it,we

it;

confess that mere

summary

and

Satan,

and

want

it

well

enough

die,yet (ifwe

we

to hear

no

that

will but

the fact dwelt

upon ;

and seriously, we steadily

God's

whereas

theyknow

selves. theywitness againstthem-

before use

of

children

know already

by thinkingover

conviction

that

be of

distance from

a

bought them,

Thus

to do

attend)it may

it

they know

eternal ruin ; that

that

so.

much

livingat

themselves

However, though we have

it is that

thus

Yes;

do and do not ; that

they are

Lord

to tell them

we

the

again,and impertinent

over

perilof

making

denying the one

they have

defence,by pleadingthat they already

a

they should

what

God,

they

appealto it; they defend themselves,if

those who may

that

that

with conscience,by quarrelling

silence their

sinners

that

us

that it is tiresome to hear

repeatsit.

who

person

it,is

nothingnew,

and

over

plain,

so

complaintwhich

told of

when

is

to convince

it well ; the very

need to be told, and

no

grave." This

said in order

commonly make

numbers know

in the

wisdom,

knowledge,nor

Time.

Lapse of

while

keep

we

this life is way

gain some

grace,

to

deep general

importantand

in which

men

is

commonly

no have, properlyspeaking, knowledgeof

greattruth

at all.


Lapse of Time.

The

it is to die ;

Consider,then,what

"

3

there is

work,

no

or wisdom, in the grave." Death device, knowledge, puts

and irrevocably to absolutely

end

an

all

plans and

our

works,and it isinevitable. The Psalmist speaksto and low, rich and poor,

him."

as

wise

"

Even

we

find it to

may

realizeit,yet as

surelywill

shrink from

bring it

as surely

the

we

well

the

as

home

sooner

or

the bed of death.

on

thought of death,and

our

is nothingcompared with it. Death about

stopsus

their

or city,

deeds

are

;

work,

God for

ignorant

about

their

the field; any how

suddenlygatheredin

naturally

fearful about But

one.

all this

impliedin are

engaged

pleasure ; they are

they are stopped; "

a

by

of its attendant

Men

race.

Difficult

together,

We

the consequences

it stopsour

or

by

one

case,

man

later,one

circumstances ; but all that is hateful and it will be fulfilledin

high

to ourselves,

to

here assembled

are

of us,

one

every

be stretched

one,

the

No

agreement unto

die,as

men

"

and leave their riches for other l." foolish,

and

so

make

deliver his brother, nor

can

with another

one

"

"

in

their

reckoningis made

"

all is sealed up till the great this !

In the words

dead,they are

no

projects ; whether had their

used

a

full of schemes

They were

more.

in

greater or

a

humbler

and

rank, they

their prospects, their pursuits, hopesand fears,

their rivalries; all these builds

day. What a change is in speakingof the familiarly

house, and

are

now

come

its roof is not 1

Ps. xlix. 2=-lo. B

2

to

an

end.

One

finished;another


The

4

Lapse of it is not

buys merchandise,and their friends are, vanished.

Where

sanguine,so the kind?

far

as

they

are

the

?

generous We

as

the

of the

people; in domestic

the

mixed

describes it, the wind their

and

they have

And

is loosed.

of love

they

they do

even

not

for

thenceforth

us

as

is

if

as

within

us

was

make

;

they are

about not

it.

in

met

the assemblies

of the in

nor

the

Scripture

them, and they

know

them

more."

no

ties which

broken,and

they as

been

have

no

the

held them

were

;

wish We

persons

and

shared

by

them

;

by

of

to know

do not

we

not;

that

talk about

the

aching

answer

third persons ; whereas

us,

silver cord

followed

long sorrow

they them

know;

they used

every other

thought which

Or

perhaps,if our

them.

do not mention is too deep,we grief And their possessions, too,all fall to without

the

return, they

for them.

we

always with

on

and

dead; they

know

we

passedover

our satisfy

talk about them

goes

active,so

of men,

the many

They

hearts; but

was

so

they prized. As

griefof tears,and

vehement

to be

us

in

has

of kindred

but the bond

we

concerned,

and friends; children, parents,brothers,sisters,

theywere

sorrow

is all

placeshall

burst

to

is

they were

concourse

which

retirement

gone,

were

elders,nor

"

are

who

from

taken silently

seat

world

them

amiable,the modest,

that suddenlydisappeared; were

endeared

this

told that

were

all their

And

yet sold.

which pleasingqualities

virtues and

They

Time.

their

others.

it forgets them.

at all.

names

The

Yes, so

world it is ;


The the world

contrives to

looks upon

them

ascribes

all as

forgetthat

out falling

leaves them

"

immortal

an

poor,

heard

of,and

does

the

that which

even

deaths

their

befalleth the befalleth

thing

one

dieth the other ; yea, a

hath

man

them,

they have

or

how some-

seen

or

Thus

us.

cognizing re-

if

as

befalleth beasts,

one

pre-eminenceover

no

but

souls,and

the

as

things

it appear

men

all

;

across

makes

of

sons

a

on

have

we

off men's

bodies,it

For

dies,rich

judgment

comes

as

then leaves

man

of persons

or

only

nought.

in sorrow,

a

one

them

keepsits eye

It

ever.

to

come

of them

reallycast

only "

as

this reflectionnever

world

this the world

considers

soul passes to

read of the

we

; to

temporal. Truly whenever

and

seen

for

great visible

personality.When

system,and

of the

souls,it

have

some

on

die, it

it thinks minute, perhaps, them

move

sort of life and

a

of its members

other

to

5

men

parts of

mere

This continues

system.

Time.

Lapse of

dieth

one

breath,so

that

all is

beast,for

a

so

vanity1." But

let

us

follow the

course

of

a

the world, and cast off by it. It goes forth on

a

when live.

journey. he is but Then

he

Man

quittingus, sees

lying on

than

the bed

and

sightswhich

enter into his mind

less to him

to die and

seems

to

he of

to

is

to

as

stranger

a

be

no

more,

beginning to really

before it did not

conceive,and the world.

but sickness, 1

castingoff

soul thus

Eccles. iii.19.

the world

is

Just

he

in that

now

moment

even

even

was

of


6

The

death what a

awful

an

crisis for him

held lately he the

him ;

Lord

who

others ; he him ;

How

in lodgedsafely

evil. And

good or

when

he

now

What

he dieth that

falleth so must

!

servant

of

lot is cast

God,

and for

once

in dread.

that

no

much

to

came

estimate shall

we

form

hour. most

We

a

man

must

body,

thoughts? time,

for ever;

as

the tree

of the true

transgressor.His

the

he

to bad.

good

but wait in

can

have

hope

declared,

of the value of time truth

in

it,how

it be said after death ! What

of time while

we

all this,I

might

waitingfor

are

repeat,belongsto

be

looked

is not

to

read

lightbook

a

an

in

at a

as

a

leisure

the die,the youngest,the healthiest,

thoughtless ; we

two, soul from

are

if this has

intimately.It

as picture,

his

from

rightidea

a

judgment! Yes, it is we" most

in the

their death-beds

die; but

trulycan

more

all,and

on

could form

one

till he

Men

that is another

is the comfort

miseryof

and the

to

Nothing; for though Christ,he cannot now

be

he must

but

returns ;

done

good, or

it lie. This

is gone,

appears the value of

spend centuries waitingfor to

that

room

placeof hope, or

what

it is nothingto him

alter his state from bad

us

His

the deeds

now infinitely important

now

or

Him

to

! What

to belongsentirely

now

imprisonedagainstthe great Day,

whether

him

over

nothingis doingthere,for he

matter, that dependson

he

come

is stillness in the

There

bought

whether to be be

!

change has

belongsto

now

Lapse of Time.

must

body;

and

be thufs

only

torn unnaturally

united

again

to

in be


The made

thoroughlyhappy

more

Time.

Lapse of

miserable

be

to

or

7 for

ever.

and its

unspeakableimportance"nor

ourselves any time may a

man

die any

may

towards

move

to it.

are

there is now

should

What

us.

rise we

life is

Thus

under

his

one

who

suffered

into receptacle

thought to the waste

the

of

seed of

: yet we eternity

after year,

But

Or

what

can

that flesh,

from

we

the

we

say to from

run

on

and

?

a

we

may

reap

year

or service,

tithe

and heartily sow strenuously flesh

saw

It is the

suffer ourselves to go on,

most

a

greater every

equaltime

at

its

without

men,

hardlyusing it at all in God's it,while

footing,

secure

looked carelessly

treasure

under

crumbling

should

what

thinkingit enough to give Him seventh of

less

it, becoming greater and

?

entered

placedon

was

ever

thoroughfareof

stopit ? who

were.

we

we

preciousliquorto

some

minute

the

was

less and feet,and affording it ?

nearer

that grave

when

who

man,

a

precipitous ground, which careless about

and

crumbling away

ever

tain, cer-

are

on continually

nearer

are

than

some

yet was

is

plain,

it is unlikely

is,that

device,than

nor

say to

we

The

coming.

nearer

ever

the grave,

nearer

this Church.

are

work,

no

say

to

ensure

we

we this,at least,

of

"We

us.

can

death later,

or

Every morning we

in which We

But

it sooner

that,come

all we

day ;

necessity,

also be short. It is

it may

long; but

be

can

certain interval before its

that he will die.

the

in its inevitable

considered

is death

Such

or

a

to

corruption.


The

8

We

littlewe

try how

of

having the

water

law ; "

prophetsaw madness which

of

to

of men,

the

act and

His

sent

time,

to

far

which

"

we

the

He

"

says,

us

He

it,when

at this

as

most

"

also learn

we

in

even

world, which,

and

surelywere

most

it to

into the world

the words

it from

showed

He

enter into

cannot

we

He

hurryingon

told what

been

could receive

from

us

wicked/'

The

as

lightlydone;

not

thoughtsabout Son,

thoughts.

Only-begottenSon

was surely,

"

have

We

sons

eat, and

to

is

time

play,when

to

His

redeem

sin,

upon

the hearts of the

unbelief,though

deed,as

the

see,

treasure

to sit down

leads them

judgment coming ? depths of

can

we

"

rise up

thinks of man's

inspired

an

buy their chief good ; but if so, what an appear in God's sight! What

malignant evil is it in

that thus

drink,and

Doubtless

squanderingthat

Rivers of

"

keep not Thy

men

than clearly

more

this madness

inveterate

eyes, because

holyPsalmist.

in

men

is meant

must

and

far

give abundantly.

to

mine

says the

so

instead giveto religion, safely

can

grace

down

run

Lapse of Time.

His

merciful

of that most

lightlyspoken,

not

into

shall go

everlasting

punishment." that there

Oh

fear God it is of

no

and use

will not do it.

keep to

His

speak;

They

told it,that it is them

such

were

of death and

an

say

a

heart in

us

that

always!

commandments men

not need

and intrusion,

judgment.

their

know

theydo

would

we

a

So must

or

But

duty they "

wish to be

rudeness,to it be, "

tell

and we,


The who

have

must,

we

speakto them,

to

act of

an

as

hear,or not, and Other from

Christ

with

year is

Another the

not to

is heard

dead,there

us

by those,who

the

bear

can

of it?

course

be

before us, when of truth

in that book

God

last his

mind,

said and a

;

it

have

speaksto expectant

former of

year

past time,

raised

will be

day;

the

errors

and

who

doings,in

own

or

books

of those

to

their works Rev.

was

xx.

\"

12.

a

to be

word

awful

opened, "and

book

!

most

on,

lation, reve-

about the future,that

us

thingswhich

1

it

have the solemn

we

will be

is the

acted

done,which

us, in the last and

has made

been

drearyprospectseems

reflectthat

opened,which accordingto

his

What

we

day, the

judgedout books

not

pledgedto

which

has

?

more

all its sins and

thought of

within

do.

or

speak

but kept in forgotten,

at the

us

the

and all that he has say

witness.

a

all that he has said and done, all that

"

has been conceived

duty to

they will

will not follow

The

coming.

with omniscience,

again to testifyabout us

Speak

We

be done

can

written,till,at length,it irrevocably

among

as

none.

it lies in the grave

decayhowever, and

view of God's

what

for Christ's

watch

is gone, it is

have

opening upon

now

and thoughtful,

ears, and

words

freely, yet they

true heart ; and

a

whether

our

we

to this.

graciousLord, their Kedeemer, who

our

alreadypardonedthem Him

leave

rousingthem

9

submit

must

duty to God,

then must

for

means

Time.

Lapse of

of

life,and

were

What

another the

dead

written in the would

a

man


The

io

give,any

Lapse of

of us, who

Time.

any

real

what pollutedand miserable state,,

would

away

one

of the

some

heinous

are

multitude

the

has

leaves there

sins therein

of sins done

difference between

by

Well

holyDavid exclaim,

may

"

of my

youth

mercy

remember

nor

part of

Thou

but

us, and

tear

how

of the the

have

forgotten

recorded. clearly not the sins

Remember

accordingto Thy transgressions,

my

of sins which

his

first knew

We

read them

might

For

Think

we

wrong.

there

giveto

! preserved

since

them, but

we

he

written!

us

rightand

insightinto

me."

have

so

in which

Conceive,too,

we

knowing, partially

into

grown

to become

as

live,not knowing, or

now

that

us

tude the multi-

they

sins; habits

are

of

self-reliance, sloth, pride, self-conceit, sullenness, impurity, worldliness. selfishness, their

and beginnings,

sins shall

year, and the

though we

"

all

try ever

Nay,

ful in those dread-

future,how

to the

by

much

so

these,their

this time

to know

rather

or

knows

Who

whether

shall

not be closed for

Remember

Thy kingdom thief us

on

Lord,

Such

He, 1

be

who

Luke

when

Thou

the prayer

was

the cross, such must

any good,but

duty,

for our

have

we a

year

account

?

ever

O

me, l"

by

that time

next

our

of obeyingor disobeying God opportunity

may

do

committed

ourselves !

overcome

longer?

"

look forward

we

have

we

historyof

growth,is recorded

books ; and when many

The

our

of the

our

into

penitent Who

prayer.

shall also be

xxiii. 42.

comest

can

Judge ?


The When

afflictus,

and

We

say. nor

wisdom

We

can

we

"

work,

no

of

our

but

acknowledgethat

and

Him addressing

bear

us

in mind

in mercy,

love of Christ.

The

should

we

to

be,that

To

whom

but He

by

should who

Even justification?

far

as

mere

man

stature,though mortified

can

we

will,and

undone,how !

What

He

it,we sanctifying in the the

case

Who

though

and

"

a

know

good,

any

our

tion, regenera-

tender

best,how

we

in we

a

hearts,and

much

ought to

measure

;

do certainly

carryingforward

in

grew

in those

a

dient obe-

an

have

we

wise be other-

nature,in the

our

indeed

as

from grown,

temper,and

done,which do for

have

patternwe had

have

of His saints ; and

limit of His

condition.

served Him

in wisdom

the very

can

selves our-

forced

are

us

for

have

conscientious

much

we

our

do

in

are

we

can

we

His

grow,

ever

spirit;yet,at left

we,

here,

and rose againfor our iniquities,

youthup, though after

our

what

but

Him

serve

of necessity

our

us

fall short of what

we

born into this world

was

do

to

to

the very

go?

to

try

are

we

Him

but for the deserts,

far do

had

sake

Son's

wretched

bruised for

was

we

"

our

we

all,so

if

relyupon,

out of ourselves

as

for His

more

the better ; but after

withal.

suppliants, merely beg

as

favour,not accordingto

some

knowledge,

grievoussinners,

are

we

to

of ourselves,

in defence

God

have

ourselves

to better

us

across

we

device,nor

nor

own,

nothingto

say

can

"

come

me/' this is all

Remember

have

1 1

ourselves

shockingthoughts about "

Time.

Lapse of

we

way

of

know,

not know

objectsof


The

12

His

special

through well

His

that

done

favour

shall

how

Those

all

are

full

of

seems

good a

those

in

proportion out

them, yet His

to

to

do

to

love, and

Him,

works,

their fear

all

fear

yet

to

Christ their

to

confess who

;

feel of

they

in

at

the

of

saving

they

do

to

of

Lord,

we

nought

ever

who

are

All

this

it

is

possible

wrought

hope

;

holy,

not

understand

it is

thought and

;

They

it

selves them-

who

but

that

tempt at-

once

most

penance. man,

have

the

the

can

enlightens.

tremble

at

never

natural

yet

nothing

clearly

sinful;

most

works

the

is

who

are

illumination,

salvation, and

they

the

have

we

more

despair

yet

full

attempted.

are

all, and

yet

rejoice always

coming.

hitherto

themselves

whom

to

work

aim

service the

attempt,

saves

know

we

attempted,

best

very

have

we

ourselves,

renewal

and

purification,

have

our

we

contradiction

so

for

themselves,

please

to

Eut

Christ

confess

yet

seek

little

save

who

;

of

may

more

whom to

and

the

Time.

of

work

we

as

little, that

see

who

Spirit.

and

"

the

much

very

worth,

Lapse

of

out

to

for

judgment,

and

pray

for


//.

SERMON

Eelfgfon

"

hath

He

form

no

comeliness

nor

that

beauty

no

flflleannegg

a

we

is

""DELIGION

when

and

;

liii.

is the

such

there

Him,

see

ISAIAH

"

weariness;"

a

shall

we

Him"

desire

should

tlje Natural

to

i

2.

judgment

I \i

passed,

often

blessings

which

commonly the

bestowed He

the

at

the

gracious "

us.

world

the

Him

of

Person

He

hath

speaking

of

when

shall

Him,

desire

should to

His

man

Not

ness

God

to

it;

see

that

religion

in

dislike

this

Himself,

seen

all

would this

its

as

even

it

parts,

is

on

whether

"and

that

we

that

beforehand,

all

given

sides its

tasteful. dis-

and

dead-

our

excuses

religion

the

the

says

uninteresting

prediction

of

it

give

to

beauty

no

in

Saviour,

and

declared be

of

sent

comeliness/'

is

the

be

manifested

as

He

nor

there He

Him."

religion

it,

has

blessing,

would

such

that

Lord

our

God the

gave

whom

form

no

Prophet, we

God

upon

concerning

Almighty

when

foretold

time

same

of

And

us.

upon

judgment

to

of

greatest

avowed,

by

us

us,

doctrines,

"

of its


Weariness

Religiona

14

precepts,its polity,its worship,its this distaste for its very

"

insult to

an

fact,without

as

a

in

it; and this

as

Giver.

the

be

may

the

I wish

consider

instant the

an

a

of

matter

form

survey

it

survey

it,without

manner

case

not;

or

of the

as

a

Christianity

it

merely as

of the

text, and

it is

as

if misfortune,

might

will,or

we

necessary condition of

phenomena, as

found, and

whether considering

moment

a

of it.

unbeliever

an

gratitude in-

the

prohableconsequences

at the

or strangeaccident,

one

the

as even dispassionately,

it is sinful

"

we

the

on

thought of

dare, view

far

it,as

seriousness.

indifference to

the state of the

take

us

as

fact,after

judgment

a

Let

as

far

it

guiltinvolved

and

reverence

and the sin which let us, implies,

to

you

in

done

for

aside Putting-

speaks of

text

commenting on

such

as

the

influence,

ohviouslyhe

must

name,

But

social

it may

be

our

a

nature,

called,of

the

presentworld. Let

me

in conditions,

and

of this He

then review

thingto to be

1.

our "

order to

be

will,we

before

Exceptionsof children

you

and

our

the fact Maker

:

declaringone

fancyingother objects

we

good.

Religionis

children

impressupon

another; He

us, and

good for

of its stages

some

ourselves

between contrariety

having one

life in

human

are

a

weariness

they can

course

now

alwaysmore

well and open

""

alas!

express then to

occur

so

their ;

feel

even

meaning.

and of

course

impressions religious


to

the Natural

and visitations than

after

have

all,can

have

yet learned

religionis

to

with

grace

to resist

weariness

a

that,in spiteof

God's

of

presence

children ?

they scheme, and

and

in time

themselves

duties,to saying their and

then

which

companions has of

why

of

should

absurd

in

or religion,

the dread

of

what

we

is what

first meet

they should

their at

things of

I

their

religious

to

call it

we

be

accident,or that

forgetfulof

the

sensible

objects

wonderful

firstbe inclined to limit their distinct

is there

fact,and

:

is not

but

unaccountable,

an

not

am

enough; should

It is

?

their

ing speak-

What

Why

observation;it

A

:

religious.Now

natural

of children's minds

sense.

up

hearts.

from

even

undeniable

an

dream

they

ridicule of

be

to

God?

may

insist upon.

character peculiar

to

We

will ; stillit is I

in

the

ridicule, indeed, is

it is natural.

but

of

worshippingHim

their

they get older, the

deterringthem

thinking of

whole,

readingthe Bible;

or

as

seeming

who

they grow

religioninspireridicule?

in

ashamed

fear

the

more

the

they turn

prayers,

Observe,

judge.

influence

what

future,when

the reluctance with which

Watch

the

they hope, what

place religionholds

what

say

after

Consider

"

about

many

in

those

on it,still,

amusements, their enjoyments, what

they devise,what

5

incapable.Yet who,

seem

men

douht

a

intimate not

have

They

good desires,of which, of

multitude

the life,

1

persons.

grown

thoughts and

good

Man.

that

thoughts

professionof faith,


1

and a

Weariness

Religiona

6 conscious

a

of

maintenance

of thought strengthand consistency

are

it ardent,light-hearted; on

all this is not

subject. Yet

any

of

ashamed

capricious,

deeplyor long

enough

of

to

reverence

existence

to account

an

unseen,

do

they

of it.

feel ashamed

they do

ashamed

they are

paying

whose

God, all-powerful Yet

they

"

distaste for the

?

is

question why they should feel this very subjectof religion.Why should

for the fact in

they be

think

cannot

which

to

childhood

yet unequal. Again,

as

imply

principle, may

Is it that

of their

themselves,not

believe dis-

not

religion ;

what theycannot of professing the inconsistency feeling

of the

view

alter the

does

refinement

fullypractise?This

for

case;

it is

acknowledgmentthat they do

own

much

as

that conclusion,

to the

2.

Religionis

of young

case

I may

Here

as

persons

in

I

reprove

so;

if I

and

I

you

wish

you

I will next first enter

?

so

with at

loves.

the

into life. hear

now

Is

take

me.

religion

not

gloom, melancholy, present going

am

not

for

it, though

might

calmly to

God

boyhood.

it not

did, perhaps you

strange

some

perhapswho

some

religion

compelled

seem

nature

they

minds

your

weariness? to

when

brethren,is

associated

we

weariness/'

appealto

Alas ! my

and

a

by

love

not

we

their

merely

love and what

the state of

much, then,on "

there is

what

discordance between So

No;

they ought.

as

materially

not

at

think

I

might

once

the

far

so

well

turn

matter

do

away, over,


to the Natural and

bear

It is

so

witness

me

;

that

17 fact

I state the

deny it.

cannot

you

Man.

The

correctly. "

terms

very

gion/' reli-

tification/' "mor"devotion/'' piety/'conscientiousness/' f'

"

and

indeed,you

find to

like,you

cheerless : you

dull and

words

the

would

inexpressibly

find fault with

cannot

if you

be

and

could;

them,

whenever

the

and realized, then explainedin particulars

are

you do find occasion for

and objection. But exception

used deny the claims of religion and generalterm, yet how irksome,cold, as a vague does it at best appear to uninviting, uninteresting,

though

you ! how With

cannot

you

what

into the

its voice ! how

severe

the

animation,on

of joy bright anticipations your eyes ! view of the

How

wealth,or

the

and

are

mix

in

the

doing,and what

happened,which was happen. You are full of

you

on

around

has other,religion

no

you.

at the

called !

Accordingto meet

what

your and

pursuits, of

occurrences

know

How

brilliance of

world, you

daily

this

or

has befallen him ; what

not

[vn]

dazzled

of art, the elegancies

full of news;

are

all that goes or

and

engagedin the numberless

that person is

may

struck

with persons of various conditions and

life. You

has

are

What

happinessflit before

the force of intellect!

opportunities you converse

you

and

enter

you

the world !

and

of this life, as prizes they are

admire

you

contrary,do

pursuitsof time

mere

its aspect! forbidding

near

happening,what

ideas and

But,

part,no

feelings upon

from

sensible

some

cause

in influence, c


1

judgment

your

of

and

men

have

Perhaps you

way.

take readily

it is

hours

conversation

serious

on

by

the rules of the

we

should

go ; I do not say at any

meetings in their

on

that

but

:

pleasureand

habitually preferthose view

as religion

that the

we our

God

of feelings

have chief

we

not

an

to refrain from

are

not

lie

say

on

social

find

men

which society

and they deliberately

which

amusements

such religion, it. And

hearts

we

the surface

on

I do say, that when

views our

do

effort to discourse

on

the declared

have

persons

this is the

the

subjectof

judgment of

natural distaste for that which

a

God

sarily neces-

cannot

point: religion ;

that

has said is

He

good.

3. Now

life.

propriety.I

when

do with

different from

placeswhen

satisfaction to lie in

and proscribes religion,

nothingto

of

name

forbidden subjectsis strictly

does religion

of the conversation

the

that

wherever subjects, religious

time,nor which

know

you

and

scenes

should make

we

after time ; you

mention

to

world's

discourse

time

where society

is in

heart

of yoni

pleasureparties;you

your

even quiteimpossible

religion.Your

them

in

is out

tilings.It

share in them

your

pass continuous

are

Weariness

Religiona

8

let us

pass

to the

more

active

of occupations

is confessedly felt to Here, too,religion it is out

of

place. The

transactions

be wearisome,

of

worldly

in trade, ambitious business,speculations

hopes,the

pursuitof knowledge,the publicoccurrences

of the

these find

a

way

to directly

the heart ;

day,

theyrouse, they


the Nat^lral

to

Man.

\

influence. It is superfluous to go

about

to prove

innate power

time

and

over

of

us

make

us

think and

act.

other

hand, is weak

and

to kindle the

and anxiety,

The

reason

of on

are

themselves

of

hopesin mercy of the

an

upon

;

and

dependent

relaxation, they

time

a

want

an

they pace

to

they allow

objectto and

ploy em-

fro in very

'

duties to God, their future revelation of God's

being,the in

contained

will,as

of

For

They

object ; yet their

another state of

those

them, they find nothing of

attract

be idle.

of

ordinarypursuits;still

satisfaction in it. to

in want'

continuance distressing

seasons

their

from

not

their minds want

their

have

spell

perseverance.

are

towards

time

or

merely

men

their duties

They

does religion

that

no

the

the heart beat

and produceactivity

a

for

a

to make

man,

to

sense,

it contains

impotent;

this

on religion,

of

name

sustained in

them.

comfort

to

is not

exertion, by

turn

The

of feelings

with

and leisure,

of tilings

Q

the Scripture,

news

the sanctities, the giftof regeneration, redemption, devotional

which

Christ works as

in His

fit subjects to

makes religion wish to relax.

nobleness

heights,the

do not elect,

and

perfection

selves suggestthem-

their weariness. Why? dispel

them

cause Be-

and they melancholy, say they,

is Religion

a

labour,it is a weariness,a

fore," greaterweariness than the doingnothingat all. Where"

says

Solomon,

tool to get wisdom,

"

is there

seeinghe 1

a

hath

Prov. xvii. 16. o

2

pricein no

the hand

heart to it1?"

of

a


a Religion

2O

this natural

4. But

of

of the world

men

the

between contrariety

shown strikingly

is stillmore

Maker

Weariness

who

the confessions

with society

spirit.Such philosophical

thoughtto

givensome

have

have viewed

and subject,

by

of

somewhat

treat the

men

his

and

man

a

of

demands

the ground of with disrespect and negligence, on religion their

beingunnatural.

to love the world

he would

not be not

his Maker."

might

be

purpose

of

be what

he

Let

pass

that it is

us

this

on

of

intended evidently

was

by

unhappy

faith,treat

the

condition a

man,

of the

as dignity

we

that

ansiver

it does

the claims

men

capacities who

have

principle religious state of

mind, a

it has been

brought

excess bodilydisease,

like,and temporary or permanent,

the circumstances

state to which

other mental

the

by

affections to which

whether

by anxiety, oppressive sorrow, imaginationor

for

it is enough for my objection;

unnatural,eccentric

will reduce

accordingto

obvious

the

indeed,of those

mere

untoward peculiar weakness

otherwise ;

made

the inclinations and natural

denied the Christian a

be

between existing disagreement

Many,

as altogether

its

of industry,

as commonlyurged,recognizing

word, and

man.

engrossedin

be

the rewards

on

if he could

man

given to

the fact of the of God's

sake;to

men

and pleasures of this life. comforts, luxuries,

the

would

Man

for its own

It is natural for

"

say,

to set their hearts

and pursuits, on

They

all are

of the

as liable,

we

but unmanly injury,

rational beings. Here

cause disposing

and

are

;

a

liable to any

unworthyof our againit is enough for


to the Natural

our

that it is allowed

purpose,

love of

is religion

condition original The which

secretly prevailin

enlightened age. word had times

of

certain

there with

had

a

of

and must

to be divine

in

knowledge and

the literature of the 5. Once seen

who

even

more

;

dull and

spirit.So

are

subdued; but

and

and infallible,

temptationof lookingout Gospel is

a

called upon

a

certain

virtue.

In other

of B^evealed

point, words,

Religion.

itselfa weariness is

under

the influence of its

are

and

calm ever

practical

exposedto

for excitements of The

one

the

sort

or

of the spirit

meek, humble, gentle,unobtrusive nor

its

gradualadvancement

it pleasurable to them.

It doth not cry

that

obstacle to the improvement

uninvitingis

that religious religion, persons

other,to make

if it

of the better sort of persons,

the whole

on really

spired the in-

have

is in religion

in the conduct

an

barians, fierce bar-

controlled

the

day is weary

that

present

as indulgence,

beyond

race

fallbefore ultimately

of mankind

notions

to Christianity

look upon

sort of

and

awed

human

the

quartersat

it is an consequentunalterableness, of the

the

upon

who

are

nothingelse could

its very claim

the

service in its day ; that in

done

ignoranceit

whom from

Men

and

made

unsuitableness

of God

its use,

and inconsistent with

be

may

day,concerningthe

that the

minds.

our

remark

same

21

these persons

by

unnatural

of

Man.

spirit.

liftup its voice in the streets, unless

by duty so

to

do, and

then it does it with

to are pain. Display, pretension, conflict, unpleasant

it.


Weariness

Religiona

22

What

is to be

then

thoughtof

persons who

the search after novelties to make them be

;

who

to find that

seem

without

kept up

conversation without

cannot activity

Christian or party-spirit,

unchristian

is this;that religion

on

ever

to interesting religion

Christian

unchristian

are

to them

censoriousness? to

as

Why,

others,taken

by

and requires a weariness, itself, somethingforeignto

to the

natural

after

day

on

to

man

it is very

;

go

it palatable.Trulyit is

to make

nature

own

grace, those

we

cares

but to be I

for this

are

we

world, neither

of all who

made

whether toil,

againstthe how

to

theyare world

have

matured

ever

to learn to

hope nor

set about

to

fear,

the

and

of God their

;

feeble

They

spiteof

of

in their noble

have

necessary to in

the work

be, whether

theymay

or saints,

the flesh.

great efforts were

truth,and

thought

slandered,

wrong;

or less, greater progress

the commandments of the

to learn

remarks, by appealingto

in good earnest,whoever religion

they have

the Christian

contented !

close these

consciences

partsof

to clear ourselves when

and resigned

may

tecting think,de-

of insignificance, to be willingness

and readiness to confess when no

do and

deficient; wearisome

are

littleof,backwardness

have

in obscurity

creating failings, denyingourselves,

within us, under God's

modesty,love

and

very monotonous, to

day watching all we

character in which

weariness

a

humbly

wearisome, and

secret

our

God

serve

its

ever

fessed con-

keep close to

their

of faith,in spite

strugglers

knowledge

the aids and


to the Natural

they receive

consolations

their corrupthearts

task.

They

is

both theyare convinced,

and

love their Maker

and

confirmed

in their

His

of

Can

us,

as

it

see

and meek of God, the

and from their

of

their

to

this is the

And

mankind,

but

to the

and

nature

own

fact which

of

will the

I

proposedto contraryto

runs

word inspired

does destiny,

our

beauty in Him

though we That

?

takes

satisfy

not

do ? that Christ hath

eyes ; and

our

friend and

our

glory of and

place,and "

irksome

an

see

no

form

Him,

we

holy,merciful,

Saviour,the Eternal,the Only-begottenSon infinite benefactor

Father

and

died

riches overflowing

hereafter,He "the

Light is come

rather than

His

the

promised us here

in

desirable

no

is

Christ,witness

that man's

ought to rightly

comeliness

nor

doubt

we

presentlife,and

of pur

for the

religion.

will" that the view which

God's

pray

happiness ; stillthey

mass

of

servants

This then is the remarkable show.

privileges

freedom, perfect

reason

Service.

exists between

which opposition the demands

them

service is

point in question onlythe ; not the

to

even

often do

the strange reluctance of their nature

confess withal

even

their

Even

it is true

of it,that experience

own

!

pledgedto

that God's

know

23

above, still how

them,

to

in Christ

which

grace

from

betraythem

often burdensome

are

Man.

is

a

darkness

into the world

light."The

nature

He

"

for us,

of His

who who

has

grace

both

lightshiningin comprehendeth and

of

man

men

left

it

a

dark not."

love darkness is flesh, and that


Weariness

a Religion

24

which is born of the flesh is flesh,and it

remain;

doctrines of the

it

time,but

can

interest in be

never

itselfin various

will occupy

Gospel. It

it will take

ways,

so

discern,love,accept,the holy

can

never

must

ever

things of

It religious.

and

sense

is at

enmity

with God.

And

now

we

has been said.

world for its

see

what

If

our

must

at

hearts

pass away, what

nature

is

the world

in,then?

the soul feel

of

the world

Say, how will which its presentattire,

naked

and

severe

majestyof

shudderingbefore

yet dishonoured Maker the the

tells

they are

as

they cannot;

us

and

? eternity

pure,

the

What

a

day to delight

and tranquil,

its most

Saviour ?

here?

to

the

on

bestows,it stands

God,

merciful,

What

to be

are

they be

Can

They cannot; Scripture world

is there left to love and

what

one

what

when, stripped

the soul in another life?

of pleasures same

the

its

the Lord

set

be set on, what

theyto

are

by

are

sake,and

own

follow from

once

passethaway

now

"

enjoythrough a long

that miserable eternity dark,forlorn,

will be ! said plainenough,though Scripture

It is then word

on

the

that subject,

world to come, to love the

it as

a

this,we

we

must

thingswe

if

make

would

we us

point,the end practical must

be

changed; for

expect the system of

happy in

not

love.

of the whole we

the universe

a

the

hearts,and begin

new

do naturally

be

not

Viewing

cannot, we to

come

is

matter

over

cannot to

us

;


to the Natural

Man"

of heaven, the numberless

the inhabitants

of goodly fellowship

Martyrs, the

Prophets,the

the

Attributes of God, these

"

In

Verily, verily, excepta the

see

kingdom

to interest,

turn

own

We

It is

thoughtsto

God

and He

"

hath

form

no

there is

Him,

must

blessed because

we

again,he

cannot

blessed,except

not we

like

are

of

means

if in the

we

see

day

duty towards

or

of

for ourselves

in Him.

unto

us,

our

and the

the

carnal

truth ;

hearts gross,

gloryof

if as

our

mind,

John

except

iii.3.

unio

wounds;

ideal blessedness, be

manifested made

pride,

standard

eyes have

Father.

as

His

our

true

are

Heaven

have

we

regardsthe

the Eternal 1

if

He

from

an

will

It

who

Woe

graciousin which

selfishness, or

It is we

comes

that

Woe

see

is not less

love Him.

He

or

we

loss.

He

us.

Him.

different from

and perfection and

made

when

not, it is our

we

which

nothing desirable

instead,have

us

in

changing

approach Him,

we

Him, except as

us,

but

far from

as

of self-

plainmatter

a

the

becomes

are

over

go

should desire Him."

we

love Him

whatever All-blessed,

and

words:

and comeliness,

nor

we

Will

and Redeemer.

beautythat

no

is not His loss that is

Saviour

Christ,our

of

army

authoritative

be born

man

of God1." our

noble

our hearts,puttingout of the question

our

to

fixed.

are

Saviour's

our

Apostles,the

universal,the

Church

holy

creations of

the

of

Angels, the gloriouscompany

to them.

25

dim,

grown

lightof

May

He

of

men,

Himself


26

Religion

save

enable

us

no

own,

and

\

self-delusions,

our

give to

"

lowly, slain

to

and

next; His

from

us

Weariness.

a

this

up

rejoice

place

to

despised

in

lay and

whatever

world, Him, His

that

rejected,

we

who

head,

they may

had who and

no

was

tormented

are,

gain home

poor

and the of and and


SERMON

III.

Gloria

"

know

We

that

we

of God,

are

and

THEW

words of

language makes

as

;

of

one

ordinary hardly of us,

three

it would

some

mixed

in

private

our

enemy,

is not

so

enemies

"We to

our

and how clear.

concerning

contrasted

Or

attacks, if

we

it, still probably

;

how

conceive it is

men

what

a

wrong

most

it

what

thing some-

a

that

it

with

men

"

by

one

it is to some

is

the

I need

Yet

and

society

but

in

notions

world

the

with

and

and

Christians,

indistinct

human

life

;

continually.

that

censure

it is described

spiritual interests,

domestic it

of

of

way

souls

our

very

with

multitude,

the

the

ture Scrip-

Holy

Baptism

of

know

in

occurrence

it,in

of it

have

i

world;"

conversation

connected

way

a

for

is made

means.

as

Service

appear,

dangerous in

of

and

mention

say,

"the

mention

great

writings

world

the

the

lieth

world

19.

frequent

religion than

in

whole v.

more

continual

caution

and

of

are

the

JOHN

"i

(Cnemp*

our

is, how be

one,

it is

avoided,

distinct

notion,

is

notion which "


World

The

28

leads us, in consequence,

them. overlooking is meant

I shall now,

by

the sacred writers 1. the

than

worse

then,attempt

the information

to show

in consequence,

and

warningsof

it. concerning

Now, first, by

the world

is very

commonly

meant

without takinginto presentvisible system of things,

consideration whether the world

contrasts

Love

''

are

even

world, and how,

the

to understand

are

we

misapplythe Scripture cepts pre-

to

the world ; and this is

to relating

what

Enemy.

our

evil,

other

with the

not the

in the world V

passeth away,

it is good or bad.

thingsthat

world,neither

the parts of Scripture,

actuallysinful

in itself

but merelyas course),

the

last. Let

world

it,which

thingsthat "

The

Here, as is not

(though its

world

in many

spokenof

lusts

are

is not

to be

so,

as

of

because trusted,

first consider it in this

us

are

presentvisible systemwhich

some

is likely to attract us, and it cannot

in

are

Again,he presently says, and the lust thereof."

St. John

Thus

point of

view. There

is,as

a

stations and fortunes in the

are

of the each

mankind

outward mental

are

a necessity, great varietyof

among

same

same

other,and

of

matter

system by

the very

depend on

each

other;

such

the

world,

to

system

is

1 John

Men

togetherinto

pointsin

1

hardlytwo

sons per-

and poscircumstances, sessed

resources.

bound

;

which

differ from one

body

they differ;they

is the will of God. which ii.15.

or

it is

This

plain belong


World

The various modes

our

and

and

families

intercourse

body, our

with

others,the social virtues,

towards

duty

others,our

29

supportingourselves

of mind

exertion

by

of

Enemy.

oztr

"

benevolence,and industry,honesty,prudence,justice, the like.

and tend to

our

they gain fame

;

which

of

We

as

the

as forgotten,

are

on

a

be ;

may far

change inter-

countryand country,are

educated

part

case

power,

affairs of

peoplewith people,the

are

play our

we

The

as

the

out

their fellows

and

honours, wealth

between productions

of this world.

rise above

Men

worldlygoods.

dealingsof

nations,the

world ;

and

therefore call

we

present lot in life,

our

present happiness. This life holds

merit and exertion.

to prizes

we

all from spring-

These

in

stage more we

for this

boyhood

die,we

or

are

presentstate of

less no

spicuous, con-

more,

thingsis

concerned ; all this is of the world. the

By which

world, then,

we

carried

see

with all its duties and sinful God

system;

And

enemy

of

yet

our

love of it is are,

"

And

means

of

course

of human

pursuits.It is not framed, as

thus

even

:

agency,

a necessarily

I have

said,by

be otherwise

it,we considering in this

even

things

sense

than

the world

souls ; and for this reason,

themselves

because as

good being not good

this state of

and excellent in itself, is very

bid

are

dangerousto beingscircumstanced

thingsin

sinners.

by

this

therefore cannot

not to love the world an

on

rather it is

Himself, and

good.

is meant

things which

we

likely(forthe

very

is the we

to

us

see, fair reason


World

The

30

it is seen,

that

world is not

business the

eternal

may

beautyof

prospectwhich

but

and

will endure

goods of

far

as

short-lived.

are

in themselves pursuits

when

applauseof

they

And

go,

hence

honest and

right,

of

relieving want, and dangerous;for this world

they have of

much

as

have

men

many

us

tend

and

;

to the

for instance, sciences,

teach

we

might

reason

persuadeus

that

to think

us

too

temporalprosperity; nay,

to be

for the

cially espe-

exertions

and jealousof religion our

way,

its

preventingus

worldlyinterests of mankind

wish.

In this

sense

We

see

taith.

far to

they accustom

these stood in

much

doing so

us

for this

as fixing, they do, our

in life and

success even

are like,

end, they go

an

if as institutions, from

the

other end ;

no

they may

as

can

wealth,of preventing good government, of acquiring

and

on

caution,lest theyseduce

in this life. The

men

it

nevertheless

are

caution,which perhapswith especial

to

itself has

it is that

those

all

good ; really

are

engaged in with

so

us

than

to be

of well-being

lead

promisesmore

life and the

on

his way,

knowledge,may

truth, it

excellence, and, as

they

he gazes

on

opens

serious

on

divinely -governedworld,with

sense

In

passed away. fulfil. The

and

interests which

neglectthose

while linger,

the

to

future

hearts from

the traveller

As

good.

and spiritual

wayward

our

tempted

of blessings

their

seduce

the

be

this well-ordered its

because

seen)to

true and

our

and

Emmy.

our

it is that St. Paul this world ;

we

contrasts

onlybelieve

sightand

that there is


The

a

world

of

sighthas

World

do not

we spirits,

more

over

power

the future,so

than

sinful ;

the

and occupations

faith.

our

system

is the

system

the

by

even

as

sent pre-

sures plea-

poral tem-

a

was

of nature

hardened

are

by

of Christ.

In

things which

God's

influence of their viour Sa-

neither are

of the world

men

good world, into

own

miraculous

whether

seen,

a

rejection

fault of the

through the

case

"

the Jews

as

the divinely-appointed system,and therebyrejected of their souls ; in like manner,

1

not, I say,

Yet

divine,though temporal. And

"

carnal-minded

became

inasmuch

and the belief,

the Jewish

as

system,yet divine,so this world

than

are

3

it : and

see

us

of this life injurious to in themselves

Enemy.

our

dential, provi-

or

throughthe fault of the human accidentally,

but heart. 2. But

now,

world,not

the text

was

yet the

the nature

elements and

" "

well

of human

condition

as

sinful, positively

world lieth in wickedness/''

out

did society

of the

the whole

The

system, so

but lie hid in

first man,

all its social

althoughthe

good and divine,the spiritand to Thus, for instance,

be in

a

fell;

ever

from

its

spreadthrough frame-work

life within

high

Adam

ranks,and aims,

infection of sin that

even

into its parts,while

and pleasures, and prizes, has pursuits,

birth been sinful.

consider the

in all respects,but

fullygrown

and thus the world, with and

the whole

created

before it as yet had as

proceedto

us

but only as dangerous,

to according

It

let secondly,

it

are

station is the

is evil.

giftof


The

32 God

but the

;

scope is from

the Devil. of God

To cherish and

which

it wickedness,'"' "

a

Look

is

part of

a

it,not

Satan

into the

read there ?

plunged

a

has

are

was

of history

established

ever

and it

the

and

is more

fellows' blood?

world,and

the ever

thoughtof been

a

without

war

this,not

content

of which

must

a

Of

a

;

state

ginally ori-

do you

out maintained,with-

or

all natural

what instincts,

forbids

with

yet

crime ?

a

to shed

us

natural

not

nature; but

man's

our

horror from

government

has

acknowledgedby its neighbours, more

than

the guilt bloodshed, unjustifiable

lie somewhere, instead of

the conqueror

in

ordinance,they have

and humiliating the evil, grievous

honour

what

and the loss of life; nay,

with

God

without

when

that which

murderer

or settled,

it were,

changes without number,

of necessity

shrink

"We

sinful.

world lieth in

remainingas

established, nay,

powerfulthan

ambition,

himself,are

as steeped,

God's

by

and bloodshed ?

war

low

part pure from the corruptions

Revolutions

one

Satan,

it. disfigured

their existence in the when

the

exert

kingdoms risingand falling ; and States

tent discon-

familyis God's appointment;

and

to

is from

poor

gain,and

man

given

and obscure is also

dishonestyand

in the

of

it has

said in the text," The

sin,not

created with which

the

seen

love

the

lead many

flood of

but

protectwife

it is Accordingly,

a

To be poor

;

often

are

but

Enemy.

our

to which prideand injustice

the ordinance which

World

with

its

lamentingit as

world

has chosen to

amplestshare

of admi-


World

The To become

ration.

to break

the deeds of the world

Thus

33

hero,in the eyes of the world,it

a

is almost necessary

Enemy.

our

are

of the world : principles defend bad practice ; it loves

man.

by the opinions

matched

doctrine to

adoptsbad

it

and

and

of God

the laws

because its deeds

darkness

evil.

are

And

the affairs of nations

as

corruptnature,so

our

of Providence

in perverted

excellent than

more

the

of the intellect; birth to

a

the wise

all the

are

like

error

;

and gifts appointments

men

their

What

manner.

yet in

St. Paul

world,in God's eyes, of mind

in the

they

neither loved

fools,

cause

a

rection resur-

believed.

nor

of

irreligious

the doctrine of ; and theydespised

which

be

preached, but

were

to be

led them

even reasonings

and immoral

can

of Satan it gives

the hands

proud philosophy.When of the

depravedby

ment vigorousand patientemploy-

theyhad used their powers

for

thus

are

And

graced refined arts of life have been disall the more again, by the vicious tastes of those who excelled in them ; often theyhave been consecrated to the service of the instruments of idolatry ; often theyhave been made and riot. But it would be endless to recount sensuality which man has the manifold and complex corruption made introduced into the world which God good; evil has

the preoccupied We

Himself

[Vll]

of

it,and

holds fast its

quest. con-

God revealed that the gracious know, indeed,

to His

fall. He

whole

showed

sinful creatures very His will to mankind

soon

after Adam's

againand again, D


The

34 and

pleaded with

lengthHis

Son

the

hitherto

good

in

though we

its

so

;

love and

evil

that when

was

which

our

And

hearts

world ; that

is

is,the

world

is meant

it is that

these

world, the

in its connexion

St. John

the

is not

is prideof life,

course

ciples, prin-

direct actually

If any

"

sinful

with the

they are

lust of the

world,the

the eyes, and the

;

says,

love of the Father

that is in the

world,

by the

corruptedby man,

as

mistakingthese

no

is

with unwillingness

and practices which opinions, There

right

what

it. relinquish

affairsviewed

of human

is

set up in the

the

I have described what

now

heart ;

the human

encourage

once

by

days;

strengthof

the

keep from approvingwhat we

such is

good hy many

strengthin

secured in its seat

was

Still,

proceededslowly:

holds it : it has

conscience, yet

our

wrong

it

cannot

in the

pleaseHim.

to

had the start of

it has

and possession,

how

has

work

world, it

it filled the

till at

ages;

many

into this sinful world

taughtus

pleasure.Evil

His

through

born

was

Enemy.

our

them

and

of man,

form

for

World

evil ; and

in him.

of the

of

love the

man

and flesh,

not

it.

For

all

the lust of

Father,but

is of the world1/' world

The

then is the

however its pursuits may we

best

are

on

our

innocent

enemy its

of

our

and pleasures,

and

1

John

engross us, unless

because secondly,

noblest

cause, befirst,

and praiseworthy pleasures,

to be, they are likely

guard :

souls ;

the pursuits,

ii.15, 16.

in all its

seeds

of sin


World

The have been

sown

an

;

As

the evil also.

and pursuits

with various

actual

and principles

world, it

the

shun

"

that entertained,

sometimes

and

set of persons,

them;

if

as

what finger, of

is the of

beset with this

that

the world

world,and three

our

notion,are

it

they yieldto

evil

rid easily

selves our-

Men,

love its

who

are

of the world at

a

tance dis-

and pleasures,

yet they speak strongly principles,

what

world, and

are

are spirits

is to shun the

themselves

avoid them.

who superstitious people,

in spirits

these

its

of the

againstmen the part of

altogether.They

notion

with

greatlovers

while they think notwithstanding, from

it were,

great enemies.

love

we

particular

some

thus could

often

cautious,

be

the world

point out, as

sinful

mistaken is

its

Scriptureto

well,and lest a

us.

to

reallya

must

we

that to shun

could

we

one

is

However, there is

at all.

the bad

is meant

reference

bid in

are

we

is good in it too

love what

lest we

ranks,

dangerous to

it practices,

when Accordingly,

world.

partakingof

of various

in

hand, considered

other

the

that it is

so

their several rewards,it is to

sinful indeed,but

be considered not On

without

orderlysystem

an

35

hath done this ;

enemy

enjoythe good

difficult to

most

Enemy.

our

considered

busy at

are

afraid of

haunted

their hearts

They

act

seeing

while places,

instead,and they

do not suspectit. 3. Here

then is

viz. how consider, the Church

a

question,which

far the world

of God.

The

two

is are

a

it will be well to

separatebody from contrasted certainly


The

36

World

in the text,as elsewhere we

in

Now

the true account

from

and being literally,

wicked

of this

it.

from separation

to

of the

them

whit from in their

sin.

not

separatefrom

it ; for the of

we

we

that

form

part of

societyof

the world Even

worldlyone Evil

; I

errors, ever

that the I answer,

a

mean

and

good

is

in Christians

in the

are

is clean every

the prospects,

another,yet in world, not

has but

is

partial can

sides,a lightside

and

be the outermost.

to each

other,though

individually by

And

over

forth into the

as

a

if seen

we

were

a

Christian

whole,would

holdingand society

top.

of

and the best that

countenancingmany

floats at the

body,

a

alas ! is

supposingthere

viewed motives,stillthis society,

the

idea of the two, and

happensto

influenced

men

us

grace of God

the dark

far

so

process

is of the

Church

have two

we

be not of the world.

many

that

sin stillhas dominion

the world

religious men,

is,that

dark, and

as

in their future

fact,the

a

Christians

the best of

even

thing,and

even possession

in

power,

Though then,in our

one

us

far

is

Church

has gone

All

world, so

of

be said of

The

world's

The

presentmatter

Thus

know

the Church

world, and

the

and principles, is

Church

and

;

it.

the world.

save

world,and

a

We

fact,separatefrom

because the Church

Church,

world

is,that

in

within

world, is

gathered togetherin

over

"

Scripture.

of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness."

are

the

Enemy.

our

be

a

maintaining

bad

practices.

inquirewhy

it is

less than the bad ?

because there is less of it ; and secondly, first,


The

World

because evil forces itself upon does not.

that in

So

from thirdly,

of

the nature

by

the hidden

''

words,

and

God,

but

any

things,the a

since there

and but

wrong,

wonder

that

and

generality, are,

which

why

he acts in this way

and not in that.

motive,and

is ill done, "

or

the

and self-reproach, special "

hours in the

many

his

and

God,

Church more

God

Think

consider

look necessarily

reallyis

wards, after-

for

moment,

a

into

castingitself

faith

minutes

few

this,and

you

how

it is that the

(ifaught

burstingforth

and

it

onlysee*

how

is left whollyto himself

man

rather how "

alone

it is that the life of the Church

than

only

acts, and

how

must

God

deep contrition

the meek

day every

intercourse with others

God,

the

mercy.

or

the

more

man

God

And

reasons.

sees sinfully)

God's

a

ways

thoughtwhich precededhis action,

then the habitual lowliness,

whollyupon

doing

others,no

sinful.

under

the

of

much

the circumstances

train of

of

ways

sees

the perfectly

for the most

see

conduct

be, so

to

seem

be

soul cannot

It

the better sort of men,

even

And

shapes.

doingright,and numberless

of

one

the whole

of the heart."

numberless

are

tributing con-

in

we

and judging the regarding

too of

each

is religious spirit

man

is onlythe actions of others which

part, and

of men,

in all its diversified

and conspicuously,

St. Peter's

generalnotice,and good

largebody

a

37

portion,evil displaysitself on

his

understood

Enemy.

our

outward

how

will perceive

is hid with

conduct

like the world,

like it,and

he is in

of the even

vain, in

far coil-


The

38 the

sequence,

attempt

the world how

moreover, to stand

World

much

We

is

(which some

from distinctly there

in the way

another.

Enemy.

our

of

the Church.

is,while

we

of separating

Consider, in the

are

body,

communicating with

mind

one

make)

course in the body,and our interimprisoned is by means of words,which feebly our represent real feelings. Hence the best motives and truest opinions are

and misunderstood,

are

misapplied by more

the

less

or

of

other,and

another.

It is

the

other

when

we

long, indeed,before other,and

each

cold, or harsh, or not

are

pass, that

said,the

I have

as

good

even

and themselves,

to their

the

to

at all one

unhappilycomes

retire from

men

one

to

or self-willed, capricious,

that it

So

so.

world

appear

as

mislead

become

we

we

far

as

things is concerned,almost

are,

acquaintedwith

necessarily

are

other ; nay, and

strange to each

appearance

each

Christians

And

others.

rules of conduct

sound

the most

God,

as

if

to

other into

each

from retreating

the

rude world. And

if all this takes

sort of men,

how

placein

much

of those multitudes

will it

more

who

into

any

! These,so practice

themselves,often

Though they God's

grace

consistent far from

affect to be

have

secret

pleadswith

case

case

in faith and

shape of opinionand

even

fears and

their

in the

having yet wrought

showingthe worse

of the better

happen

still unstable

are

obedience,half Christians,not themselves

the

better than

part of

they are.

and misgivings,

and conscience,

seasons

of


The

each other their

:

the

that if

none

there

none

are

is

are

who

called,we

But

are

let us,

is to shun

instead of

attemptingto judge

and scale,

to settle

ridiculed for trial of the

givetoo

when we

we

should

should be

for

be

busy

to

our

opinionof

others

our

large

a

is

make

of

use

temptedto

we

? this

Are

we

Are

we

againis a tempted

recreations ; to be

idling

working; readingor talkingwhen in

our

our

;

a

take what

admitted.

conduct

temporalcalling;hoping for

or impossibilities, fancyingourselves

state of life from

lead to

? temporalobject

some

to be withstood.

time

us

Are

to be

not

conscientious

world,and much

obtain.

God

all.

on

and ourselves,

world,and

our

of mankind

let deep questions,

can

"

practically ; and

set to work

concerns

men

improvement of

to the

us

neglectthe worship of this is of the

which

refinements

conduct,let

as

nay, ourselves too

nothingat

means

only,not

we

not, we

body of

some

all men,

shun

knowledge as

do

who

So exposedto infirmity.

avoidingall

and

in order to

not

hearts and

close at hand

as

of the world ; inasmuch

conclusion which

a

is

case

not

the world must

world,and

words

to

ridiculed.

of the

state

displayof

such

to confess to

through mankind

the

up

who

that if to shun

which

whole,the look

we

make

shall find

39

and they ridicule religious seriousness,

own

thus,on

find out who

so

ashamed

are

lest theyshould be themselves

men

follows

Enemy.

oiir

follow,yet they

seriousness

And

World

bent

own;

upon

over

in

some

anxious

gettingthe

different

of the

good

credit of in-


The

40

World

dustry,

honesty,

and

of

this

world.

Are

we

over

God

attached

recalls

prudence

the

it,

good

all

?

these

discontented

we

to

Enemy.

our

He

with

fretful

and

this

?

lot,

our

or

desponding

and

given

has

temptations

are

is

to

be

are

when

worldly-

minded. Look

not

gigantic

evil

about far

for

"

and

ready, suddenly

Try

to

His

own

which

lose

must

Scripture

to

apt

address.

common

world

this

if

The

world doeth

and

much

of

the

evil

it

lies,

day

passeth the

will

away,

of

God

its

then

we

shall

lusts

are

abideth

perish found

lust for

at

bring

cannot

the

lusts

the

one;

and

this

destroy

more

we

And

now.

that

on

if

even

will

He

comes,

world,

with

part

that

you,

their

in

which

in

evil

work, are

the

world, "

of

words

the

Saviour

our

world,

subtle

and

to

in

hearts.

When

to

recognize

to

own

even

the

close

are

and

vast

some

as

temptations

offered

down

bring

life, and your

its

off

world

the

world, of

length

we

ourselves

with within

thereof, but

ever."

the

the

us.

he


SERMON

IV.

of

"

They

loved

the

praise of

fTlHIS

is

though afraid

were

loss

from

John

is

other

or

opinion

of the

created

fallen

under

us,

ourselves the

case

so

;

should

Now

with

future

us.

It

it is well

we

than

the

us,

has

is well

We

we

that

often

at

regenerated

should

upon

it is

be

is

good

of

approbation

Such

some

the

of

Him and

us,

preparing often

too

it-

that

aware

it, and

that

which

wrong,

plicable ap-

perhaps,

not

love

poral tem-

censure

day;

opportunity

dwell

feel

incur

too

has

presence.

should and

who

mission,

The

present

it.

the

us

His

understand do

men

for

to

should

is

who,

Jews,

Divine

persons

us

redeemed

still preserves

who

more

the

Pharisees.

the

among

world

they

the

at

of

Christ's

lest

one

no

rulers

in

these

on

Christians

indeed, there

is

shame

St.

to

who

Him,

praise of God"

the

xii. 43.

chief

the

confess

and

than

more

believed

they to

passed by

time

of

spoken

men

JOHN

"

we

many

not.

it is

an

obvious

question,

Why

is

it

wrong

to


The

42 love the we

of praise

praiseand words

men?

accustomed

are

of Men. it may

For

to educate

that

blame;

from

Praise

us, that

man

youth,it cannot it at any

other

not say that the are

evil :

regardto

this is what

hope,and upon

the

to

when

to

servants "

we

to

or

and

look

of God

God glorify

;

or, in the

l."

bad men,

or

admire

that praise

words But as

them. is 1

a

wrong,

God.

To to

depends

only wrong

Gal. i. 24.

the

Not

cise exer-

wrong

instruments

of

while Scripture,

to seek

to love the

the

company

love of the

and

praiseof

It is not, I say,

sin,but

more

any

as

singly

is in itselfas wrong

the love of

to trust ; all

it interferes with

men

bad men,

to

It must

it is wrong

as

towards

in them

the

the time

God.

good men;

reverence

good

at

the will of God.

is not

men

reverence

on

John, in

feared,or loved,or trusted;

it is in excess, when

we

praiseof

love,and

to

praiseof good

of love while

fear,and

love

was,

itself as littlewrong,

objecthoped,or

to seek the

than

the

men

preferany thingto

is in praise

St.

dangerous.

to spoken of,in opposition

seek

fear of shame

corruptworld's praiseor blame,

the

is sinful and

to

to

I do

is true ; but

praiseand

text,impliesthat the praiseof

be wrong

our

attention

to pay

life. This

love of

mere

for

in

concerningus

be in itself wrong

periodof

kind

by

argued,it is rightto

be

others

of

means

punishthem

and

;

by them

encourage

disobedience. If,then,it may

regard the opinionsof

that objected,

the young

we

is,from

be

of

merely corrupt


The

Promise

praise.This

world's

is the

affections;

and feelings

of Men.

have in

by

us

nature

before his

as joy,dislike,

when

do now;

we

ought,and

he

to

ought ;

unity with

order and

peace

but rushed the

itself.

their

into

all

emulation with

The

with

changed; they

were

sometimes excessive,

man

jealousy.They

desire.

a

affections

natural

mained, passionsre-

same

pride, at

were

riance va-

other; pride struggledwith

each

chaos,and needed said,his

and

was

beautiful

became selfishness, self-respect envy

fear interest,

soul,which

corruptedinto wrath,

Indignationwas

reverse.

only

harmoniously

fall,this

up ; the

action

and

use

felt them

was

his

the

at

extremes, sometimes

self-love became and

But,

broken

was

love,fear,hope,

he

adjustedin attemperedand rightly at

we

Adam,

bad end.

a

but then

he

as

good,

than them, viz. an

suppose,

may

natural

our

sinful,because

are

pervertsthem

fall,felt,we

all

all in themselves

they are

somethingmore

a

which evil principle

with

case

implantedby God; they

and

43

creation.

new

set

were

his

Thus

love,hope,joy,are god ; faith,

a

I have

unsuitable

world,the

not

became

Moreover,as

upon

looks to this

soul

self-

objects.

world

is his

excited in his mind

and divine, but by things seen by thingsspiritual

and

temporal. then, that Considering, in itself, it principle teach properly

blame,when

is

love of

praiseis

plainthat

a

his child to love his

that

praiseand

blame

parent

not

may

and praise,

are

given in

a

bad very

fear his accord-


The

44

with God's

ance

to them.

took

in like manner,

And,

praiseand

and

blame

Did the world

of Men

and blame, and praise

correct

a

Praise

in its

admire what

subservient

if the world

view religious would

made

of

its

things,then

placebe

admires

God

large

at

valuable

too.

did it account

;

for instance, and pridea great a great virtue, humility, that spirit of self-importance and sin; did it condemn sensitiveness of disgrace, which calls itself a love of honour; did it think little of temporal prosperity,

wealth,rank,grandeur,and and

irreverent

of ambition, the spirit

temper

perverse

which

power

little of

rogant ar-

the noisy,turbulent disputing, love of

war

and

conquest,and

giftsof

the

the

hatred ; did

and jealousy

leads to

it prefer goodnessand truth to it think

did it condemn

;

did intellect; of

wit, shrewdness,power quickness,

and speechand generalacquirements,

of

much

patience,

meekness,gentleness, firmness,faith,conscientiousness, of injuries,then purity, forgiveness "

sin in

our

seekingthe

world's

stillought to love God's love the

be

of praise

nothingmore

But

alas since,

! the

praise ;

in its

less than

"lieth

in

cannot serve

All-holyGod

lawfullyseek

the

world's

masters

who

are

enemies

we

might

it would men.

wickedness/'and

the

two

we

no

case, since the world

which

those

not

though

degree,for

which prevail and practices on principles are

be

praiseof good

the

contraryis the

(as Scripturetells us)

and

praiseabove all,yet

the world

nor

there would

all sides of

one

us

sanctions,we

praise.We the

the

cannot

to the other.


The Praise We

of Men.

forbidden to love the world

are

world,for

of the

it is not

or

45 is

thing that

any

Father, but passeth

of the

away.

This

is the

world's

praise ; viz. because And

too. praise

it common,

seen

keenness,whereas

themselves

the Take, for instance,

called)enteringinto are, whether

mixed

the

higheror

societyof

right and

principles by

which

yet it

quitebe

cannot

persons

hear

beforehand within more,

the or

of

Very

lower

others

them if

to

who station,

time

they have

duty more

world

less

to

it

acquire

standard

gives,any And

is the firsttime

that

good

have

most

the kind

has

been

something

a

And

men

much

are, with

officesof teachers

ministers,they generallyhave or

enter into

any

it is evil.

blessed,as

of parents,or protection of God's

the

they

tells them been

wrong,

Whatever

them, and

which

(whatis

on

fightagainstthe world. so.

telligible, in-

indeed,there

many,

it is quitecertain evil, with

without

early; so early,that

other than

wrong,

praise

plain and

of the young,

previous knowledgeof rightand

any of

a

are

felt.

case

life.

God's

very

thought they had hardlyhad

be

might

in

are

and

blame

quietlyand

come

the world's

and make

praiseand

is

so

is unseen,

present; because

are

inward, and

are

because God

God's

God's

it is wrong,

pursuitof :

because

;

future,the world's blame

reason

the

to pursue

have it and

cannot

we

the

yet,as

for this

"

the world is

and

it is wrong

why

reason

stronglyimprintedon

principles

their minds

;


The Praise

46 and

their first intercourse

on

shocked

with

case

have been

any

(thoughGod here

the time I

that feeling

hear

who

God

I will not

thought.

and

the

fancythis

what

in the hands

easy

your

minds

but,at

the

the must

world, this endure

learn to endure

of the

Saviour.

You

must

opinionof set about

powerful

most

it is most

vividly

to do

duty,

his

and heartless,

My brethren,so

;

the

the culous ridi-

many

laughteror contempt must

you

the despised

it,from

time,have

same

a

have

ever

of the claims

it patiently ; it is the mark

to Christ ; He

your

cross

and

with any

case

or harsh, or provoking,

him.

is your

wishes

cold,the

sensitive of the

are

is

Satan,and one

for the

to fix upon

names

they did

say if you

Ridicule

If any

with the

ferent of you, in dif-

many

would

of

find out

to thoughtless,

as

you,

others

felt by the young.

of you

on

conscience.

obeyingyour

it is most

all

saw

to be the

are

all,recollect

at

they acted

actingupon them, afraid

world,of

instrument

cannot

who have,and circumstances,

has religion

been afraid of

consciences

of religious forgetfulness

them,

saw

had, generalimpressionson which

forbid it should be

time when

Rather, there

me.

ranks

into

hardly,or

speakof; the

Alas ! there

whose present!),

earlytrained

so

duties,that they can

secret

strangerstheyare

countenanced.

openly

are

persons, doubtless

the

with

and frightedat seeingthe improprieties

or

sins,which are

of Men.

shame

of your

example and by

love the

it,you

wear

:

praiseof

of

you

formity con-

must

the aid of God

more


The

praiseof

the

than

Praise

of Men.

47 trial suited to

It is the very

men.

for you, to establish you in the faith. You appointed not temptedwith gainor ambition,but with ridicule.

you, are

How

you advance

can

stepin

a

your

cannot

Christ,you to follow.

are

after and

more

is overcome tillthe first difficulty

course

and faith,

need

temptationswhich

other

will not endure

it,you

soldiers of Jesus

hardshipsas good

endure

withstand

that unless you

be sure,

And

"is

unstable

sure

that

"

double-minded

a

in all his

be

You

James,

not

too

inclination to ridicule you,

an

They speak with

they say.

feel exactly as

says St.

man,"

ways." Moreover,

show

all who

?

tended ex-

the loudest

speaker; speak you boldly,and they will speak with They

you.

have

little of definite

very

feel with you,

probablythey even

or

so;

afraid of the world

as

they do

or

in

so

reproachesof their

this bad

world

encourage

each

talk

ought

overcome

sort of self-defence

consciences.

other

in

sin, because cowards,

are

support againsttheir

to be

themselves

own

other than of any

more

fears.

thing that

looks like

withal.

And

in

order to need

rely on

They are

against

Numbers

they

and

they are, but

their consciences

boldly ;

be, nay,

can

in loudlyagainstreligion

They other for

a

you

so

satisfied un-

lest others should ridicule

theyjoinin ridiculing you,

them; the

as

uneasy,

to sin

consciences, though they seem are

though they

Very likelythey have

speak againstyou. and

selves, opinionthem-

know

couragement. en-

each

they

glad to avail argument, ridicule is

to a


The Praise

4$ kind

of

argument

such

"

togetherare kind.

in afterwards,

right,and

been

world's

themselves

ill. And

are

but displeasure,

have the comfort

of

of the

"

a

same

will not feel are

you

Those

wrong.

them

I suppose

has

culing ridi-

numbers

who

friend of their own,

a

able,through God's

that this is so, and in

and

or alarm,that depression

for bosom, witnessing

treat them

has

is;

few indeed who

are

have faithfully

each man's who

times of

they

God

serve

it

as

still strongerone

a

there

Any how,

of Men.

; even

no

mercy,

in those

young

person

to withstand

felt at this time

in

the

that,

or

littletime will, with allhumility,

it feeling

while

he is

withstanding

the world. But

supposinghe

now

withstand

the world ; but has gone

Supposehe

has

which

profanehabits

most

of serious subjects, and virtue ; ashamed ashamed faith,

of

know

We

been

one

repents.

going to

rouse

severe

is

more

then

pleasesGod, men

to

of the world.

sayingand doing in, making light of

godlinessand

ashamed regularly, of

of

ashamed innocence,

authority.Supposinga

of these,and

of life. In such a

church

mind

careless, thoughtless,

live

men

of chastity, ashamed

It often

Providence,to

the

in

beingashamed

of obedience to persons in has

strengthof the way

multitude

joinedthe

he should not.

what

has not had

through in the

to reflection

God's

course

by the

person grace

of His

occurrences

will have theycertainly againstthe world. Nothing

circumstances

trial to

stand

painfulin

the

case

of such

persons, than

the


The Praise

of Men. them

often imposed upon necessity

tillnow

been

intimate, whom

drawn

which tight,

person

in

to question

took

part?

no

;

attaches to him to do ?

must

His

much

say, is

is plain, he must "

converse

was

not

so unwilling

by

observe

actual

his

abstain from

Day

of his

to do ; not

riot ; avoid

or

duty,which in

spendhis time,as whither places

offer

So

on

vanity,or

sin ;

church ; not idle away to the

add

not

worse;

companions. He

He

must

doingthis I

out of the way,

to

himself to this

he will

know

will have

bear to be called names,

to be thoughtto thoughta hypocrite,

preparedfor

he is not

acquaintance persons. any thoughtless

ridicule of his

to bear.

tofore, here-

temptationto

incur the

[vn]

God.

all sinful actions ;

in

many

he

it is the

making ;

own

All this is quiteplain, and

much

ridicule

But what, then,is he

past neglectof

attendance diligently

the Lord's number

formerly

where formerly he lightlyor irreverently

in idleness called

?

once

but and difficult, painful

it is his

of

at

he

ties

is the

contempt,or

censure,

in consequence.

task,I

and

What

sever.

break them

rudelyto

whatever

consequence

not

admired

share in sins in which

for complain,

not

natural

do ?

theyhave

been formed,and already

it is difficultto

But is he to

no.

actingcontrary

they have

"

Intimacies have

followed.

of

wishes of those with whom

opinionand

to the

49

be or

malicious and

other trials must

be

thing someaffecting

thought desirous that person. untrue

to be

of

He

mending recom-

must

self; him-

reportsabout

he loolffor.

They a

be

are

his


The Praise

50

portion.He

must

God

pray

meekly.

He

those who

ridicule him.

has

must

nothingto to boast

of,as if he

no

littlebetter than

life. He

new

has

He

they are.

got

has

very littleway

a

in

reproachof

the world

Well, let him

to it that this

see

that he has

a

that he acts

as

in consequence

rightto well

the

indeed if he incurs the the reward.

Let him

He

has

in

all those

in

begun

him, and

that

to

look

obey God, only,but

and

for

in the to

so

the

reproach,let

us

present,such

a

have one

time, St. Peter's them. appropriate

words "

Christ's

and

for

in God's

a

will

be

see

to it

gain

him

what

spirit ; to

for

show

to

Gospel;

belong to him, and a

for

under

for it.

thankworthy,if

be

professing

are

we

for

bear its

doing good ;

If

cause.

also

pray

but doing nothing,

child in the

This is

vain,

not

face,and

something to

is but

in

miserable

him

not reproached,

not performing,

doingsomething,and

him

will be

Let

world's

Lord,

be

has the

it begin and perfect

to

a

profession.

in perfect

to

hardshipsin

calmly in

frown ; to trust

God

now

rather

reproachis not

reproach him.

Christ's grace to bear

it,or

and yet does reproach, pray

is

justbegun

of his

professes.It

as

those who

and he

reproach. Let

has

nothing

He

now.

He

He

has

better than

they are

as

He

it ; nothing beyond professing

way,

able

much

so

once

for

pray

of,if he bears it well.

were

was

to bear them

has deserved ridicule.

He

boast of that he incurs it.

ridicule him ; he

justa

to enable him

for himself,he must

pray

boast

nothing to

of Men.

but

At in

he may man

for


The Praise conscience towards

God

endure

faults ye shall take it

your

do well and

suffer for

with acceptable What

all of

and consciences, We

of all of

case

by

stand

submit

must

to those who

it

ye

this patiently,

one one

occasions

us

is

be of

means

no

headstrong, prayingthe vouchsafe to us, that

while be not

we

other to

selves them-

approve

thought we follow

must

to unavoidable)

appear

understanding us, that

our

of others.

censure

or willed,or self-conceited, or obstinate,

peni*

when arise,

If after serious

for the prepared

to

or

way

others do not

(shouldit

have

and

way,

in them, we acquiesce

cannot

we

in

the young

consciences.

our

take

it,ye

countenanced practices to

be buffeted for

ye

? but if,when patiently

another,happens in

In the

us.

when

God."

happensto

tent sinners in

51

grief, suffering1 fully. wrong-

gloryis it,if

For what

find

of Men.

self-

or eccentric,

God's

what really

mercy we

seem

may to

the world. Some that

of

exposedto

are

making

be attended in such

by

cases

should the

be

us

a

modest

and

man

different kind,

a

than religious

more

happen,that

praiseof

applauseof

then ? I answer,

seem

to advocate

You

men.

approve

the

may

same

the world be accounted

it is dangerousbecause God

silencein

in the eyes of

our

men

religion ; but without E

2

right

and worldlyinterests,

to our profitable

the

God

temptationof

themselves It may

are. they really

opinions may

a

we

ask, since

thing,why dangerous of requires

cannot

gious be reli-

I religion. displaying


The Praise

52 am

speakingof display.God

now

without

without

men

being seen

often the very excellence of

others.

This is

Men

know

a

men

:

whereas

action, according religious

a

of

frequentcause

a

hard

very

being seen

in hypocrisy

gion. reli-

of time

course

men

than the

more

not

they

learned

praiseof

God.'v

guard againstanother danger,against

to

of

in

should

men

feeling.Thus theyhave

of praise

have

thing that

and they feel,

speak without

the mistake is

a

well

love the

We

"

it

how

learn to to

by

be

cannot

we

then as begin by feeling they should feel,

they think

"

but

Saviour's precept,consists in the not

our

by

;

thoughts

our

sees

them and praises help,,

our

praisedby to

of Men.

supposingthat

proofthat

we

the world's

us despising

particularly religious ; for this,

are

it happens that too,is often supposed. Frequently encumber or

our

with extravagances, religion perversions,

mistakes,with

connexion,and

which

of

and

urged,or a

to say

his

continued

or

adheres about

sober-minded,or

as

do in the line of

to these

lead

after

himself,and

or

consistently

censure

to what

he considers

duty,to lead him

him, all,to

to convince

(what he might be quitesure

tempt con-

of various

ought always to consistently,

watchful

to principles;

necessary

is this the case, that the

much

of the

no

excite the religion,

not

classes of men,

to be very

man

So

numbers, or

distinct

itselfhas religion

these,and

of the world. censure

we

however be

right

to examine

thoroughlyhe

humble unaffectedly

him of

lead

in matter

of fact

beforehand,from

the


The Praise nature

in

are

the

or

case),that, however

themselves,he

of his

I conclusion,

1. Recollect you

with disagree

will

some

the

other

or

attempt

is to show

you

have

to look to

man)

:

to pleaseall

to be

who

fear the

be

may

world's

this,which

preferthe

choose

only to with

which

You

sure

or

wider

a

not be anxious

must

you

praiseof God.

not

Make

field of action.

guidedby coveted. and

abstain from are

we

just as

of

sometimes

conscientious.

bound the

Only

let

up

servedly unde-

to

you

a

must

To

men.

hearts

much

bound

in themselves

deny

praiseeven us

on

to

are

be

not of enjoydiscipline, ment

sometimes

are

of sense indulgences

derived from

act from

we

world

a

those whose

is indeed Spirit,

Holy

Still this is

And

praiseof good

of have,indeed,the approbation God's

be)

words, must, in the Apostle's

for the

even

;

good opinion

throughevil report,and good report,whether

contracted

you that

misunderstood,and occasionally

condemned.

must

parties, pleasefewest

gainthe

to

set upon

were

that you

mind

;

alloy

pleaseall parties, you

disagree. And, further,you

(evenif you

so

those

to

say

cannot

and that the best way

go

with them

:"

determined

are

those who

your

goc/d his principles

mixing up

would

this

world's censure,

(if you

is

53

frailand corrupt nature.

own

In

of Men.

beware

in

duty to

innocent,

faction ourselves the satisof the

and religious

in all

this,lest

we

prideand self-conceit.

2. In the next

think place,

of the multitude

of

beings,


The

54

who,

Praise

of Men. our yet be surveying

themselves,may

unseen

St. Paul

and elsewhere he declares that the "a

the

spectacleunto

men2."

Are

should

God

What

they mourn

must

excited

is interest, surely,

sightof

the Christian's

of the world's

esteem

! what

overcomes

the world ! are

on

be;

there

should

of

God,

much

and

to

and, if

feel that you

conduct

your

you feel shame in the

of His

those servants

he

by

overcome

feel shame

more

God,

station of life may

your

you ;

!

for

heart

grace of

he is

witnesses

other

are

besides the world around you

his

then,to yourselves,

Accustom

publicstage,whatever

a

that

men,

pityif

and

sorrow

repent-

the desire

faith and

! what rejoicing if,through the victory

the

them, by the

strugglingin

are

right,

fall away

who

among

when trial,

to

Christ,and

those

;

be afraid not

sinner that

one

over

is

what us

us, and

sees

over holyAngels. They rejoice

eth ; how

follow

l

made

Angels, and

to

scoff? rather let

it,because

to follow

Angels

Apostleswere

world, and afraid to

then

we

lest the world

the elect

chargesTimothy by

duct. con-

that

of

sence pre-

do His

pleasure. 3. Still further What

you. The

hour

to

come,

Him

be sensible of your think

of the esteem 1

1 Tim.

you

will you

must

is to return

:

v.

21.

fear the think

who awful

of it or

sooner

gave state.

of the

judgment of on

your

later,when it.

men

upon

death-bed? your

soul

Perhaps you

will

will you

What

world ? will not "

then

all below

1 Cor. iv. 9.


Praise

The

extended

Then

be

their deeds.

judged for

hour of death.

to the

think of it,if you 4. The

own

kindest

of

God,

of St.

ten thousand

your

of

best

small circle of

one

men

;

or

then ashamed

of

all saints

good

you

fear the

think you and

of

being

contempt

of the Saints

St.

Paul,of

the

of mankind, beingwitnesses generations dread

You

the

parents, husbands,

if

a

of

those whom

father then

shrink from

panion, wife,or husband, your earthlycom-

tremble

you?

opinionof

the

!

pious parents,or

think

You

of St. Peter

all the

will be your

There

what

what

ment-seat judg-

multitude

vast

friends,your Now

Mary,

? disgrace

dear son,

at the

will be all the

knew.

or

you do not love ; but what a

fear shame;

shame

There

time.

before all these ?

to shame

of

will then

you

You

lived,a

ever

children.

brothers,or put

who

and

forward

will be assembled

There

heard

ever

you

what

know

tempted

are

mind

your

shrink from

not

beginningof

men

throw

and

destined to

Apostles, prophets, martyrs,and

There will be from the

themselves

exhausted.

not

of Christ ? men

applause

then able to think at all.

subjectis

myriads of

themselves

the

When, then, you

You

are

will you

well,and

and the scroll,

a

are, all sinners

we

as

ridicule of man,

to dread the

as

will appear

aids,and

feeble

judges,and

55

solemnlyset

vain

how

of creatures,such

blame

blind

be rolled up

the future

regionsof

before you ? or

and

to pass away,

seem

of Men.

at

Nay, or

the

sight of

there

is One

brothers; One

you,

and

feel

greater than of

whom

you


The

56 have been

ashamed

Praise

of Men.

earth ; and

on

what

will He, that

merciful,but neglectedSaviour,think Hear

His

of Me be

words

own

and

of

shall

He

will

how

and they will despise and abominate

devil,and

Many

of them

our

Take

that

to shame

and

and glory,

have

been

your

cross

through

shame

far

you think

He

the Cross

to

felt

to

the world ?

insult;yet shame1."

He It is

beguiledby

the

of mercy.

of the

earth,"

He

guard, Herod

contempt

and

multitude

collected from

all looked

on

Him

with

Heb.

and

on

barous bar-

Pharisees, his

of

men

all parts of hatred

and

told), despisingthe "

are

to be high privilege i

Do

lifted up

was

?

went

yours.

enemies, the

(we

from

He

be

can

the

His

to

man

world,who

Christ.

follow

amid

from

turn

journeyheavenward

nothingwhen

endured a

hate

and life, everlasting

the

greater than

his Roman

They

!

selves them-

account

dust

to

our

on

and

publicgaze,

and the vast

the

with

do

put

triumphings of Pilate and

theywill

;

season

and ourselves,

we

infancyhave

sleepin

such

contempt."" everlasting

up

war,

of Man

at themselves

been the

awake, some

then,rouse

what

to have

so

trifled with

Daniel,

;

ashamed

Son

own

folly ; theywill

mad,

shall

Let us, God

in His

come

they feel shame

own

have

to

"

some

shall the

loathe themselves

their

brutish and

says

shall be

then?

Father's,and of the holy Angels." Then

unhappy men,

"

Whosoever

"

words,of him

My

ashamed, when

in His

"

:

of you

xii. 2.

allowed

to

be


The

conformed

good

Christ

to

Christ

the

to

by

contempt

its

attempted

to

has

lasted

for

the

promised

help

assuredly

made

also

from

through

is

pledged all

us

it

;

the

For the

worm

righteousness generation

to

the

The

shall

moth shall

shall

tells

be

eat

for

generation."

be eat

ye

them

ever,

afraid

up

and

My

it

that

seeks

grace Saviour

and

pray

Fear

of like

give

to

we

"

ye

their

a

is

body,

a

when

like

them

as

measure,

Himself,

us

and

Lord

our

still

:

who

us

holiness

and

have

still, through

first

without

us

neither

men,

of

grace of

God

of

one

have

men

Ghost;

it

to

every

last

of and

men

purposes

will

all

days

shame

crafty

Holy

made

strength

of

the

to

one

every

Almighty

reproach

is

it

;

the

Proud

political

have

so

in

held

origin;

to

so,

from

world.

God

of

it.

necessary

and

ings. and

to

it

it

God,

ever

centuries

many

which

God

been

Divine

degrade

promise

same

of

this

of

men

against

reasoned

has

5 7

thought

Church

present,

Men.

of

Paul

St.

;

whole

The

men.

Praise

for not

revil-

garment,

wool; salvation

but

My from


SERMON

temporal "'

We

brought nothing into this world, and And out. having food and

nothing content"

TJWERY

I

"

TIM.

Impatience with

specialsins

own

our

I suppose than

more

age

This is

and an

to

other,men in

sins

the

than in

God

"

of gaining wealth society,

to

a

;

lower and

has

more

so

often the

life.

than

in

to

higher class

a

wealth

"

any

is called

upon

men

us,

what

flesh,and the lust of the Since,then,

greater

another.

or

"

pride of

belongs a

all

follow, consideration,credit,influence, power, the lust of the

at

men

given

shape

one

opportunityof

life, of changing from

the

carry

temptations.

common

and country in which,

have

and

another, is desire of

covetousness

age

can

be therewith

of those sins which

one

portion of worldly goods ambition

-we

us

their lot, murmuring1,grudging,

unthankfulness,discontent,are

to

let

vi. 7, 8.

age has its

all times ; but

it is certain raiment

rising of

things ment, enjoy-

eyes, and

now-a-days

have

opportunityof gaining worldlygoods which


Temp-oral Advantages. it is not

formerlythey had not, be

tempted

gain them;

to

59

wonderful wonderful

nor

they have gainedthem,,they should

should

they

that when

set their heart upon

them. it will often

And before

and they are gained,

whether

means,

But

from

I

to increase

going

not

am

covetingthem much

making

of them

will be led to take unlawful

they are gained,men

when

from

happen, that

them,

far

so

to

as

to lose them.

not

or

the

suppose

the or fraud,double-dealing, dishonesty, injustice, to these "

They

say, snare

St. Paul

that will be rich fall into

;" again," The

evil/'

But

of the

nature

let

and itself,

the

neither

which

they

raiment ; and

poverty

thought for from

wealth,or us

when

bread/'

And the

a

of these effects, view

the wise

Lord

our

to be

says,

with

me

would which

;"

Give food

have

surelyis

me

venient con"

us

St. with

content "

man

those

to

occasion.

give

may

ought

we

morrow

a

take suasion dis-

aggrandizing ourselves,accumulating

aiming at we

natural

riches; feed

nor

for me1." no

to

on

is the root of all

extending our

Paul says in the text,that food and

he goes

:

confine ourselves to the consideration

us

evils to

like

temptationand

love of money

worldlythings,without further

allude when

to

seems

of

case

to say,

pray

Yet

nearlyall men,

a

distinction. "

Give

great number are

not 1

content Prov.

And

xxx.

us

He

this

of persons, with 8.

has

taught

day our I may

daily say,

enough,they are


6o

T"nporaI A dvantages.

not satisfied with

sufficiency ; theywish

for

something

and plainness, and gravity, and simplicity, and modesty,in their mode of living ; theylike show than

more

admiration

splendour,and them,

and

part of

the

on

the

to ability

attract the eye, to be to be respect,

from

the

those who

do

have

received with

highestseats ; theylike

the

titles of honour.

Now, then, I

show

that these

the world

not to be reckoned to

our

to

us

nature ;

and

be without

here,not

are called,

not

these

slightshow

I

of reason,

disquietude ; that and

as

a

and, sleep,"

might

are

illsuited

theyare are

to

dangerous

prospectsof

our

should

we

own

abundance "

great enjoyment even

in much

:

maintain,with

cares

source

of much

wealth,or

more

thus,in

more

increase, generally the words

of the rich will not wisdom

far from

things,so

the generally has

require

it does not

indeed

that these

person

his time is less his

preacher, the

any

his distinction,

more

f'

to

seek

men

that hereafter,

them, possessing

are happiness, increasing

or

attempt

as theyare worldlyadvantages,

words to prove.

power,

that

best for

to say

productiveof

to the persons

many

which

to

them.

that Now, first,

no

the whole

markets, and

will

presentstate,and

our

that it is on

even happiness

now

good things;

obeyedwith

well dressed,and

to be

have

giftsof

to do with

consideration and

in promptitude ; theylove greetings the

sequiousness ob-

theywill ; theylike to

as

with deference, to be

heard

and

many,

is much

of the

suffer him

grief,and

he


Temporal that

increaseth

however do who

which

V

sorrow

happiness. Let

our

in any

succeeded his

in experienced

increaseth

be, at least these outward

increase

has

6

dvantages.

knowledge

this may

not

A

objectof

? Did anticipated

he

ask

one

any

has desire,

he

faction full,that lastingsatis-

that

success

But

advantages

me

his

1

not

feelingof

some

of satiety, of disquietude, of weariness, disappointment, after

a

short

if so, what

and

he

granted him,

believe it,none

which

we

at

slow

who

the

influence if

the

happy? No; unwillingwe

may

be

things bring the pleasure they will bring. them,

possess

uneasiness

same

and

and

Watch will

you

occasional

others have ; you will find that there

restlessness which

just a something beyond, which

after,or just some them.

that

desires,would,

he

and

suppose

persons

length discover

is

that

suppose

him

make

of these

beforehand

narrowlythe

which

suffice to

fact is certain,however to

to

I think it did ;

?

reputation,opulence,and

not, and

has

he

has

reason

of

greater share which

his mind

time,steal over

thing which

one

The

good things you

the

most

part only while they

who

have

them

are

accustomed

littlefor them, and

find

anxieties and

which

cares

they

no

are

admire

them,

now so

still remain. be looked

courted,feared,to applauded,

have

Eccles. i. 18.-

a

name

tresses dis-

pleasefor those

they care

alleviation in them

to prospectand imagination,

1

and

annoys

new;

to

striving

are

of the

It is fine,in up

to, admired, among

men,


6

Temporal A dvantages.

2

to rule their create

the

stir

a

opinionsor by

is the world's this ?

It

us

;

but

is,in

a

who

word, because

ft

cry,

Bow

well how

so

has

word,,to

our

men

knows

none

he

as praise,

by

while

movements,

our

knee/" before

their actions

it.

the soul

And

vain is

why made

was

for

religious employmentsand pleasures;and hence, that however temporal blessings,

no

can

it. satisfy

the

body

chaff,as

on

might we

well

As

soul with the

exalted

feed

to

sustain

to

attempt and

refined,

or

nourish

mortal im-

the

of and occupations pleasures

the

world. thus

Only

much, then, shall

I say

on

pointof

the

worldlyadvantages not

bringing present happiness.

But

that,on

next, let

us

consider

positively dangerousto

are

of these

Many least which

else be

might with

render

a

the

and

a

post

maintain

a

which

of

eminence

it to the force of is

There

to Christian,

a

course interstation

and

mind

motives religious of

want

sympathy

devotion,great splendour will be to whom

God

no

one

has

more

assigned

distinction. or especial responsibility

in spirit religious

and excitements

the midst

of this world is

at

the time

off the

draw

tendencyto

simplefaith,which to the

harm,

souls, by taking up

business and calm

much

than painful some

deaden

considerations.

between

a

other

no

given to religion.Much

world,

duty,has

from God, and and

our

hand, they

eternal interests.

our

things,if they did

to injurious

are

the other

To

of engagements

onlyto possible

a

saint ;


Temp nay, the a

is the

case

charitable and

or

a

IA

set

conduct narrow

of life. For

way

deceived

from

religious ; and

are

will engross

and

us,

it.

Lord

Our

in occupations received

seed

we

among

that

which

danger

of the

of

and he

into

us

too well inclined

by faith;and is

an

by

heareth

to live

besides the

becometh

something so agreeableto

honours an

and

of the

especially strongmind, and

not to be set

emoluments

our

them

from

them, and God.

leave this visible state of level with

a

graduallycorruptedby

hearts upon

withdraw

our

We

called,

who

We

are

than

enjoyment,there

natural tastes in the

world, that

largemeasure We

them. in the become

things,and

those multitudes

fruitful." un-

by sight,rather

immediate

the

deceit-

the

excessive love of them.

nature

that

He

Again, these worldlyadvantages,as they are will seduce

sue pur-

multiplied

:

this world

the word, and

we

"

Sower

tentive inat-

be

to

us

that

of

be

ments employ-

our

thorns, is he

cares

fulness of riches choke

likelyto

are

in spirit

alludes to the Parable

the

end, as being a rightone,

our

and to the

the

the

word, and

here

continually tempt

to the means,

their

feet from

our

circumstance

the very

chief

our

principlesand

whose

withdraw

likelyto

not

though

of

one

believe to have

we

and religion,

upon

are

and

nature, religious

intercourse is with those whom minds

business be

though our

same

63

dvantages.

are

same

it

requires

of grace, are

led to

degreeto unwillingto

to be reduced at

to

a

present inferior


64

TemporalAdvantages.

to ourselves. not to

is sufficient to seduce,although Prosperity come satisfy.Hence death and judgment are unwel-

of subjects

reflectionto the rich and

death takes from them made

of things,

that in it there is And do

these

as

they lead

become

no

respectof

persons.

error.

put away

a

wills becoming

become

graduallylearn speaksof

dark,

to maintain "

those who

this world

with Familiarity

with the doctrine of the

discontented fall into

St. Paul

only

not

we

having

good conscience,concerningfaith

V shipwreck

and heresies,

easier terms a

world:

understandingsalso

the truth,we disliking

than

varietyof

to

attempt

those which

narrow

makes way

men

;

holds out

this love of the world

ways

made

they

attain salvation

Christ

a

world,so again

to love the

in the

to trust

on

nothing,save

but unbelieving worldly-minded, ; our

and defend

In

us

for

hahit has adrift

them

they know

corrupt,our and

throws

which

goods lead

us

which

comforts

and

them,

necessary to order of

new

those

powerful;

to

on

us.

operates.

formed by their wishes. are imperceptibly opinions If, for instance,we see our worldly prospectsdepend, Men's

humanly speaking,upon court trust

power

him, in

to

an

arm

of God's

for blessing, of the

honour

the

of

a

certain person,

him,

and

flesh,till we

and providence,

buildingof

1

1 Tim.

i. 19.

are

led to

adopt his views, and forgetthe overruling the

the house

city.

we

necessityof and the

His

keeping


Temporal Advantages. And

these

moreover,

have considered, confident.

by

poor and ends

and

a

of his

means

Or

or

of acuteness a

separatewith

argument

an

to discourse

to detect fallaciesin

delicate and

be

one

the

correct

his

own

sources re-

possessedof

subject,

a

readily upon it,

with dispute

and

little as

to

beautiful in

and tempted to self-complacency

to rest contented

with

he be to

to be

despisethe

to

relyupon

himself;to

impetuous; or supercilious ; or humble

pridehimself,

how faultyand irregular,

! how apt will self-approbation

unpractical ; and

self-

began

cultivated taste,so

the precision

from thought and feeling will such

feels himself

man

a

and

he

quicknessin enteringinto

of

of

of powers

contrivances

own

when

or

of

his

he be to

us

in the world

and skill, when industry

rich,how apt will

good abilities;

or effort,

has been advanced

man

own

in confide, !

as theyare temporaladvantages,

strong tendencyto render

a

When

65

self, him-

be harsh and

fastidious, indolent, pure,

self-denying,

as dull, somethingirrational, temper of religion,

! or enthusiastic, needlessly rigorous These considerations

on

the extreme

will temporaladvantages, the by considering with them.

occurrences

Assyriahad [vul

greatlystrengthened

holy men

when

kings. He, too, had

which

have beaten down of

of

gifted

Take, for instance,Hezekiah, one

best of the Jewish

by

conduct

be

dangerof possessing

all

come

one

might

prideand

have

of the

been schooled

thought would

self-esteem.

The

him, and seemed against y

king

prepared


Temporal Advantages.

66

him

to overwhelm

God

hundred

an

enemy

again,he

hack, to

turned

shadow

of the

of certainty

all

and it was,

things

left him/''says the

might David

another

as

find this

is

"

"

deceitful

manifest

to

try him,

in his heart V

was

silver,

thus to act.

writer, inspired

all that

know

dors ambassa-

his

them

indeed,to

from

promised

we

heart

permittedhim

God

the

this recovery,

on

Truly the

""

men.

degrees

ten

king of Babylon sent

the

armour.

fullythat

take

five thousand

and

to displaying ostentatiously

gold,and

above

him

one

recovered miraculously

sun's

Yet when

holy man

he

the

him congratulate

to

"

night of

been

the

convince

recovery.

more

his

fourscore

had

sickness,when

and

his hosts ; and he had found

off in cuttingmighty Deliverer,

a

And

with

instance of the

this God that

Let

us

greatdanger of

he, too, will exemplifythe unsatisfactory prosperity; of

nature

the

the

happier,the lowlyshepherd or

Observe when "

temporal goods; for which,

his

simple reliance

advancingagainstGoliath

that delivered

the paw of this

of the

me

Philistine2/''

and after

out of the paw

bear,He

grievoussins,his coming to

2 Chron.

And

then

xxxii. 31.

Israel ?

Lord," he

says,

out of the hand

me

this

compare errors,

his

and

his

mortifications

the occasion *

with

consistencies, weaknesses,in-

of Israel ; and was

was

of the lion and out of

his troubles

the throne

king of

The

will deliver

continual

say that his advancement 1

"

:

you,

and his composure,

God

on

think

1 Sam.

who

will not

of both xvii. 37.

sor-


TemporalA dvantages.

he died amid

had escaped,

and died in the fear of God consistent

Jesse ?

He

Divine grace,

yet what rightmindedand

;

Christian but

have

shrink

must

from

the

bare

a worldlygreatnessso corrupting possessing seducingas David's kinglypower was shown to be

notion and

sheepfolds of

the

sustained by wonderfully

indeed most

was

would

sin,which, humanly speaking,he

and

row

67

of

in the instance of

of what anticipation

deceitfulness of riches."

He

know, have repented ; but

nothingof it. loved many

All

we

are

strange

women

Solomon

when

the Lord

his

God,

and Sidonians,

the Ammonites that most of the

told

sublime and

.

as

and

King

it

was

after

after

Milcom, the was

the we

Solomon to pass

came

not

his

perfect

the heart of David

went

his

Ashtaroth,the goddess he who

affecting prayer a

what

his wives turned away

was

Temple,and who, on

passes sur"

tells us history "

his heart

Yet this

V

is,that .

.

even

indeed,for

least the

at

gods; and

'father. For Solomon of the

of Solomon

case

Saviour calls

our

may

old, that

was

heart after other with

The

striking ; his falling away

is stillmore our

great a Saint ?

so

former

abomination

of

had offered up

at the Dedication

when occasion,

the

he should Almightygave him the choice of any blessing heart to long life, an ask,had preferred understanding and honour, and riches. So

of indeed,is the possession dangerous,

of this world,that,to 1

1

judge from

the

Kings xi. 1. 4, 5. F

2

the

goods

Scripture history,


Temporal A dvantages.

68 seldom

has

God

given unmixed

whom

He

loves.

Psalmist,"whom out

of

pain or griefto Thus, to

Even

best

the

sober them

and

example of

take the

is the

been

above

sufficient to

throughthe

measure,

unless there had "

been

thorn in the flesh of which

him,

humble and

to

keep

historyof

the

him

of the

revelations, some

cross,

tion, secret afflic-

it,some

in

a

of his weak

sense

centuries it was

they do

they act

when

when

the saints

heathen

Hand

that

Hand

the world

was

was

far from

themselves Hand

God's upon

them.

from

them. i

taken

thrown

was

what

set

was

removed,

their

Wealth, honour,and

They

Ps. xciv. 12.

recollected

our

For

an

three

people: what

off? to

open

it,they shrank

theymight, had they chosen,have denied

His

upon

was

us

persecution ; during

possessedthe high placesof

they enjoyit ?

affords

serious truth.

same

exposedto

longperiodGod's

after him

Church

additional lesson of the

did

being exalted

dependentcondition.

The

that

not

informed, to particularly

not

are

we

and

he terms

as

tells us, would

further

some

right.

hearts

his

abundance

added

*"

him

himself,even

from

him

the

says

requiresome

keep their

St. Paul

keep

one

any

teachest

men

and anxieties, he labours,sufferings, have

man/'

chastenest,and

Thou

Thy law1.""

to prosperity

Blessed

"

the from

made

How

them, and earth?

power,

of; they

heavy

was

they put

Lord's words, '

when

them;

hand

own

did

that which

much

before

did

"

2 Cor. xii. 7.

away How


Temporal Advantages. have riches enter into the

hardlyshall theythat '

of God

And

\"

James's,

think of those

words, for

three

humble

but

;

patiently.They

character of

spokeof His

Christ

followers

not

as

be

follow Me." their

"

And

morrow/'

and

another's feet ;"

they

themselves

formed

for praise, mutual

''

had

giveto

heaven, and

off their

"

gay

they

study,for

the

the and

come

clothing/' "

"washed

sold one

all thingscommon."

They

for prayer

communities

into

labour and

and

of the poor, for

care

for Christ;and thus, and preparation edification, the world

as

soon

as

at

once

set up

kings and

And

from Mark

them

monks

that time x.

to professed

among

and

1

"

alms;"

gave

soft

collected They re-

and costly gold,and pearls, array ;" they

they had,

that

they put

so

in

clad

sell that thou hast,and

poor, and thou shalt have treasure in

of

"

Ruler, If thou wilt

said to the young

and

perfect, go

fore, be-

weak, and

plainlives,men

raiment/'or "takingthoughtfor the He

Gospel

as Still,

and

or faring sumptuously,""

what

hitherto

they had

poor

of

lowly and simple-minded;men "

selves, to them-

resolved that the

were

to

them, and

Christian should be theirs.

a

need

no

left them

what they did voluntarily

then

prayer,

they had

He

chosen

heirs of the

Christ rememhered

when

kingdom

God

not

faith,and

centuries

For

suffered

in

world, rich

kingdom *?" kept them

Hath

"

St.

of this

the poor

69

23.

came

to

a

be

Christians Christian,

witness

againstthe world,

into the Church

this,never

together.

has the union 8

James

of the

ii.5.


TemporalAdvantages.

jo Church

with

the State

in union

was

but prospered,

also with the

Moreover,in

those

when spiritual peril,

well

as

accept rank

not

hermitageand

they were

by temporal trials. they

fled away

Lord's

our

let him

and

words, "

for

is your

one

brethren V

eminence and

And

which in

were

themselves.

""

again, "

lest life, which

it would

And

in the

turn

much

their good

"

to

demanded

things

earth, lest they should heaven. away,

That

but let

state of us

conveys, if we Before 1

and

not

1

be made

Matt.

xx.

27;

They

our

must

to what xxiii. 8.

of on

feared to "

on

portionin

is now

long passed

doctrinal lesson which

will not take it for

may

be visited

Lazarus'

have

however,1 conclude,

which objection

of

course

their consolation

"

thingsindeed

not miss the

of them

their

here,should hereafter.

"

their

curse, lest the penance

a

measure

lament,

felt that

they

world

defraud them

in manifold

them have

it should

all ye

discovered and forced to the

greaterstrictness and self-denialin

some

you,

Be not ye called

Christ,and

Master, even

tears.

higher consideration

recollected

They

theyshunned,they made

many

priesthood,

the

will be chief among

and

when

of their

elected to the

were

appointedto

Whosoever

be your servant

Rabbi; are

hid

They

longerencompassed

they

when they were episcopate,

avoided

account

on

no

When

the cell.

in the world.

as

station

and

the Church

Christians

religious ages,

greatnessin the Church would

when

it

pattern. take

notice of

I have

been

an

say-


Temporal Advantages. ing1. It the

be asked, " Are

may

God?

giftsof

Did not God a

gifts ?'

say that these

for us, if

*

things were

fascination. St.

as

Paul

in

man

a

health,riches mind, would

diseased,and

bear

these

Still it may

give them

be

up

offered ?

sometimes

a

away

our

if

Every "and

says,

a

and

us

creature

of

God

nothing

to

be

If

is fused re-

is'good in itself, souls

our

but

:

requireso great a

may

of

powers

they are

weak

of God

grace

we

in perfect

were

and strong authority, us

us

jurious good giftsin-

make

be well

to tent con-

them.

urged, Are

to not

be

a

duty

accept them so

wherewith spirits,

time,it is merelyfor nature,and to beware

to give absolutely

them, and

have

we

then

we

much

to

;

not

for in certain them

us

safetyto

of them, and

away,

At

the

know

their

in

case

no

"

it is cases

as

to

hearts and

new

to receive them. our

accept them

keep them,

to

put

old natures,and make

1 Cor. xii. 31.

dangerous to

Wine

fever.

It may

duty

calls upon

"

"

to

mean

ever

themselves,but bad, and

advantageswell,that

to be without

new

;

be very suitable to

and

put

ends

case. particular

our

but not for

God

in

;" but circumstances may in

when

as

bad

earnestly

Covet

'

as

praying for

for

did I

nor

blessings? Solomon

upon

St. Paul say,

It is true ;

seek them

we

their

good,"

"

called

even

praisehim

not

does not

And x

the best

from

did He

And

?

they not

dangerousthings

riches and honour

bestow

reward ?

wisdom

Are

not these

71

1 Tim.

same

perilous to take

iv. 4.


Temporal Advantages.

72 them

simply for

God's

glory. They

to

promote the

light, theyhave

their

of

cause

their

instruments

be

must

impartedby

are

;

It is

"

the end

which

to

the end to which

real

that

they

the altar that sanctifieth the

compared with

in this

And,

and

sure plea-

ness happicated dedi-

are *

gift

:" but,

directed,

be

they must

to

hands

our

value,and impart their that value

view

a

in

Gospel truth.

but be it remembered,

;

with

sake, but

own

their real and intrinsic excellence is littleindeed. In this

pointof

view it is that

the best

gifts:

to

the Church.

serve

of

means

the the

I have

power

said

gratitudefor

promote

God's

the

the whole

less

make

world

them, as

use

in

glory by

you

the

ties abili-

"

defendingit. admires,we far

means

sessing pos-

may

given,with

as

and

with

of them

;

them,

to seek them.

do not go out of the way on

of the truth

? of

reallygood

is

what

:

be allowed

concerningthe danger of

things which

followingrule

earnestly

wealth ? let it be

we

extendingthe knowledge

what

desire to

Have

"

From

to covet

are

to great privilege

a

recommending it

? of

draw

for it is

we

They

and they may happier,

a

but

will not

make

you

religious.

For

us,

indeed,who

God

our

our

happiness?

are

to the

"What

ocean,

or 1

adopted children

addition is wanting to

Saviour,what

Son

of God

grainsto Matt,

?

Shall

the sand

xxiii. 19.

of

complete

their peace

increase

can

believe and trust in the

drop

all the

we

who

add

a

of the sea?


Temporal Shall

fulness of can

be

in this :

with

cheerfulness

eminent and

pay,

talents

the

little things to year, and

the

in

the

world

wealthy

soul

Every more

we

our

upon not

it is

ambitious

the

it is

is

candidate

for of

we

shall

Christian

be

may

can

make

it the

turn

this world

path of

peace

to a

and

walk

receive

and

stage for the

fret

scene

fortune

the

more

in,and

of

the

will the

more

die away

habituallyto

the

probation.

immortality. And

or

led

from

pray,

that

descend, in rich abundance,

merelyworldlygoods,but

alone

follows

or

pay

a

are

is of small

God,

things,the

distinctions of nature

every

longer

no

in ; but

view, and

reward; these

another

assumes

realize this view

accidental

of

and

honour

we

and

they

revel a

leveller of

reverence,

It

we

It is

and profitless. To transitory

;

noble,for to

a

away.

beloved

are

world

the

interesting appearance great and

is

is short ; year

passing

who

is but

Christian

true

is

we

?

thus, because

we

Spirit of truth, whether

honour, which

men

and

Lord;

time

The

pay.

to those

consequence

of Christ

of

deserving admiration

as

readily act

more

Light

the

unto

as

the

in prayer

full superiors

indeed, our

ranks

we

Gospel

have

wisdom, guided as

or

and

Wisdom

that the

sense

73

when

; power,

of Christ ;

power

the true

by

dvantages.

earthly inheritance,who

an

heavenlyone

an

the

use

may

for

ask

we

A

to

and

that

good

heavenlygrace account

for

which us, and

of life everlasting.


VI.

SERMON

o"

"

This

beginningof His

forth

miracles

glory;

did and

Jesus in Cana of Galilee,and believed on Him. disciples

fested mani-

"

His

JOHN

"

ii. II.

rriHE

adoring taken us

to

around

Him,

and

His

temptation; death ; and

and

His

anticipateHis does

He

seasons

Epiphany and

not

as

His

but

as

the

Object

an

august of

the weeks

field of

our

and

and

in

after

battle,or

and

Then

in

Holy

on

Advent

in all of these

celebrate

it,we

in His

His

Lent

something:

but in

Him,

solitary retreat, Him

as

only,during

His

gloriousKing;

worship.

mas Christ-

sufferingsand

And

suffers

His

servants

At

victory ;

coming.

something,or

the

on

second

His

Father; and

the

leads

upon

attendance.

grace;

His

Day to

King

a

for be

may

glory,and

Friday His

Good

return

word

court, with

His

Easter

on

as

guards in

on

The

of His

Him

of His

midst

commemorate

Thursday

Christ.

glory of

contemplationof

in the

we

set apart especially

season

a

the manifestation

mean

the

to

the

throne

we

is

Epiphany

we

view


The

did earthlyhistory,

whole

held

and

(as I

throne

chamber

was

the wise

when

He

cottageor

a

was

cave

a

infant.

an

His

arms;

the

;

pers worship-

they brought

of the East, and

men

the

received

Mother's

undefiled

His

was

of state

were

say) a court, and

may

75

fulfilthe type of Solomon,

He

subjects ; viz.

of His

homage His

of Epiphany.

Season

and myrrh. All around and presents,gold,frankincense,

about Him

alone had

note

one

this world

their breast His

and lowlydwelling,

to be the Son

and

from

the

This

which

of

in

the

so

;

infant's

an

His

Mary of

Ages,

wonderful

a

all the

men

in

declared

Father

star;

on

way

Bethlehem.

unto

of this Sacred

character

image of

far a

as

they

king in

his

of by subjects, is

There

of

form,was

wise

guidedthe

look like other

Son

High, the

throughoutit,as

throne.

of

costlyornament

one

Peace, by

had

East,even

full of the

a

some

Most

sovereignsurrounded

upon or

of

being the

services

it,are

of God

Prince

the

appearance

a

dressed,and plainly

their brow

on

the eye of faith ;

Divinity. As great men

of

having

as

or

earth,exceptto

He

often

are

all but

men,

of

seemed

no

a

are

proper

to

royalcourt, of gloriousprince

thoughtof war,

of triumph,or or suffering,

Season, our

of vengeance

of

or

strife,

connected

with the

Epiphany,but of august majesty,of power, of of splendour, of benignity.Now, of serenity, prosperity, if at any

time,it is fit to

temple,let all the

say,

earth 1

Hab.

"

The

keep ii.20.

Lord

is in His

silence before

holy

Him1.1"


The

76 "The

Lord

sitteth above

remaineth with let

us

the God

;

Maker."

down

"

O

before His the Lord

and

the

for ever/'' of Jacob

our

is

The

Lord

Lord

magnifythe

for footstool,

in the

of

us

devotion of his

king

a

He

is

come,

sought Him

O

ship wor-

bring presents,

descended Him

and

Him,

on

Voice

a

to be the Son

between

Mediator

for the First

temple at

God

the age

from

of

gloryat

years, with

wine,

Second

Sunday

wedding feast^when

the a

miracle

not

Thus

manifests

He

of twelve

the

if

kinglyaction man.

of

He

His

Ghost

ledged acknow-

heaven

And

Lesson

Holy

we

them doctors,and astonishing

Gospel for

the

season,

and

Sunday,

too, is the

Such

of God.

containingsome

who

placeafar off,and

a

forms the Second

Gospelsread throughoutthe all

the wise men,

Epiphany,when

feast of the

character

a

narrative itself,

is the

giftsfrom

baptism,which

vices ser-

our

the throne,receiving

worshipped Him.

and

of His

account

his

on

of

are

coming of

the

with their

fell down

of the

Holy."

fall

and

"

of portions

season

subjects.Such

referred to, of already

into

O

God,

our

holiness ;

beautyof

proper to the

are

to remind

the

"

into His courts."

come

which

them

is

of Hosts

refuge."

I said that at this time of year the

the

the Lord

and waterflood, "

king

a

of Epiphany.

worship,and fall down, and kneel before the Lord

us

our

Season

look at

we

shall find

Christ,the

in the

Gospel

gloryin

the

sittingamong His He

wisdom.

In

manifests His

turned

or necessity

the

the

water

urgency,

but


The an especially

King, who

august

out

therewith

own,

the Third

Season

of Epiphany. bountiful

and

of His

abundance

to make

merry

and Angels and ministers,

his

servant

care

rebukes

the winds

or

that of His next

with

He

of His

sowing tares

enemy

Sixth, of His and

power

Such

Legion,after kingdom

amid

second

the

Epiphany

as

a

temple,He

word

"

into

water

as healing,

His abundance whose

possessed

man

In the

seed.

from

And

in the

heaven,

"with

greatglory."

turningthe

miracles of

worshipHim.

earth, and of the

is the series of manifestations

the doctors in the in

follows, deep

the

on

good

after the Epiphany bring before

"

rises and

worshippedHim1.1"

and

and

Fourth, a

He

calm

a

of

Him

peacefully sleeping,

the beholders

soul,and

also "run

the

pillow;then

a

and the sea, and

own

hear

Fifth,we

on

sorrow,

casts out

it had

is

the lake,while He

arises on

In

In

upon there-

speaksthe word,

He

a

His

their friends.

with

is restored forthwith.

without

And

giftto

a

gave

of

act

centurion,again,reminds

the

;

His

as

the

"

Sunday,the leperworshipsChrist,who

heals him

storm

act

77

a

in His

is law

"

guardian and

is manifested

wine, as

He as

in His

a

is with

prophet

priest in

a

"

sea,

as

a

parableof the wheat

"

Sundays

His

Lord, giving out

rebukingthe

ruler

the

When

us.

bounteous

in the

which

second

of

Sovereign, and tares,

coming, as

a

lawgiverand judge. And

as

in these

hear

Gospels we 1

Mark

v.

6.

of

our

Saviour's


The

78

and privileges

whom

He

the

once

pers and ministers the

Lamb

taken

forth His

the

Lessons

us

from

His

the

worship,

the Bride of

taken

individually,

Bridegroomand

in the Services

people,

tians praise. Chris-

temple; they are

In these various

hear

we

new

and templeof Christ,

in

marriagefeast. the

of the

and collectively,

to theypresented

In

First Lessons

duties

to show

the friends of the

theyare the

the

has formed at

are

of Epiphany.

and Epistles

in the

so greatness,

of the

Season

the

pointsof

guestsat view

duringthese

prophetIsaiah

weeks.

read of the

we

the characteristics, the power, giftsand privileges, fortunes

of the

Church

throughoutall the Gentiles ; how endowed, miraculously rich in

earth,how in

for the successive

St. Paul

to

them enjoins

Spirit.And

of her true

in the twelfth

and

the

Romans

then

upon

the

;

Collects

are

The

is for and

the

same

Apostle

same

then in St. John's

as character,

before

befit the

their

the second

power,

strengthin

our

the help in temptation, sixth is for

chaptersof

Epistle.

knowledge and

peace, the third is for fourth

the

as

of subjectscoming supplications firstis for

pure

Epistles

members, principally thirteenth

and Colossians;

of the

in the

hear of the duties and

Sundays,we

exhortations in his General The

high,how

temporalgoods,how holy,how

marks distinguishing as

awful and

how powerfulupon revered,

full of the

how doctrine,

laid down

how

the

even widelyspreading,

how

"

are

King. is for

the infirmities,

fifth is for

tion, protec-

and purification preparation


Season

The

second

againstChrist's suit

would

of exultation

or

of

a

His

what

suggestsitselffrom

season

Lord

had

glory,which

our

youth. Gabriel's

and

such

manner

Baptisthis

way.

Angels announced

hidden

worshipped. A

star

the

and

brought to the

majesty,homage,

Lord, in His

the

Him

the

for Him.

years

old, and again He

appearedin

His it was

in the

seat

midst

earthlymajestyhad but

and

now

gleams, but

with

diffused radiance. mentioned

its

are "

narrative, And

parents,and

came

to

He

end,

or

if

shepherds

wise

men

Him

grew

the

seen

glimpsesand

steady sustained

We

the

rose was

in His to twelve

temple,and

of the doctors.

then, by no

honourable

same

took

and returned thanks

His

and the

offerings. He

Simeon

temple,and

infancy

in its style

was

birth,and

appeared,and made

and

Angel speakingto

an

arms,

took

in His

Mary

to

befitted

as

of royal onlydisplay

earth,was

on

message

future

East

of

saying.

Elisabeth,too,saluted Mary,

Christ's Mother.

from

tranquil

which reflection,

one

I have been

only greatness ; the and

make

will observe,then, that the

You

in the

kingdom.

sufficient to

It will be

of peace,

Christ is not manifested

but or pain,conflict, victory,

of possession

of waiting,

season

and adoration,when thanksgiving, in

which

none

or repentance,

befit

they

"

79

is

There

coming.

of trial, or

season

a

of Epiphany,

But

here

afterwards,

by

sudden

light,and

no

told at the close of the lastHe

down

went

Nazareth, and

was

with

His

unto subjected


The

8o them1"

He

He

took

had

in the form

come

Him

on

a

time

of

of

servant, and

a

He

now

is

much

! and subjection

glory ended, when

began in

now

servant's office. How

in the idea of His His

of Epiphany.

and servitude subjection

His

fact.

Season

tained con-

it began, and twelve

was

years

old.

Solomon,

the

great type

reignedfortyyears, and known

far and

much-loved

of

son

Church, was

type

a

and favour

power But

wide

Christ,the

He

He

has

though

not

earth but had

left

that He

to

kingdom,

of secrets,and

a

show

it,and

earlier age of the

true Revealer

to

of

Joseph,the

East. an

the life,

to

visible

kingdom

"

to

the

in it

for He

world,

the invisible

"

reignwould

His

submit

left the world,

reignedin

in sensible presence

early

clouded.

Righteousnesswas

since ; nay,

penser Dis-

majesty

in His

till He reignreally,

what

the

and

glorybut

in

was

Solomon.

long as

true wisdom

His

of

as

Peace,

greatnesswas

twice

is not

King

in

of

eightyyears,

reignedever He

the

of Christ in His

Father, manifested

was

and

name

Jacob,who

years, and then the Sun For

his

through

of the bread of of the

Prince

of the

came

be, after

on

He

and dishonour, suffering

might reign.

It often

happens,that

and illnesses, of in the midst

when

in delirium

in consequence,

mind, they have of

it,when

persons

some

they are 1

Luke

ii.51.

in serious

are

or

few minutes even

more

other disturbance of

respite

than them-


The as selves,

if to show

for us interpret

what

have

them

traces of

away

as

Lord, in

to the shadows

Him

on

We

see

how

Him

in

in other

Lord's

white

His

raiment

this

gloryin prospect,our

it is written, Who "

endured the

He

[Vil]

ix. 30, 31.

theyhear

should

He

of His

season

the

glory

was

and altered, with

And glistering2/''

and

of

appearedwith

gleam of

countenance

Lord

abhorred not to die

joy that

His

the

suddenlytransfigured,

was

for the

forewarned

did

is,the

short

the Cross,despising

Again,He Luke

a

Divine

upon

which decease,

That

precededby

was

passionopens

His

Jerusalem1."

be, when

of called,

the mountain

on

and spakeof glory,

to

be

history.Where

and the fashion of His

"

brightly

for instance, Consider,

also.

our

and Elias

Moses

was

could not

He

star burned

The

it may

cases

the sacred

bitter trial was

"

which

same

at accomplish

which

tokens transitory

the

in Apostles "

Christ descends

awhile,though it then faded away.

the prospectof

it ?

the

gracious

our

for

Providence

tended is in-

in this way,

gloryinto

law,as

fade

somewhat

ourselves with

suffered.

had

on

what

world,with

of that future

Him

over

of this

till He

enter

which earthly,

thoughhigherway, parallel

a

again,

promiseof

And

hereafter.

1

to

of children have

than the

are

and

And

dreary.

the minds

dare compare

may

be

else would

lifegoes on, but

8

they reallyare,

somethingmore

for them we

what

us

thought that

some

if

of Epiphany.

Season

set before

was

:

a?

Him,

shame/''

that they in Apostles *

Luke

ix.29. G

like


The

82

should

manner

Season

be

of Epiphany.

sake, persecutedfor righteousness'

and be afflictedand delivered up, and Such

to be their lifein this

was

world

onlythey had

of all

men

trial too

in

with "

speakingof 2"

of God

the

As

promisedland

fightmany

to

of peace

their future

and

santness, plea-

reward;

Pentecost,for fortydays Christ

of

day

been

then,observe,their

season

of anticipation

if in this

that

Christ, they had

Well

a

"

killed.

and

for was

them, soothing,comforting,confirming them,

and

the

l"

precededby

was

world,

in

hope

miserable

most

before the

had

hated

the

Moses

stood

and all its riches, and

battles before he

of

death,whence

seen,

stand upon

which

they had

the

had

yet Joshua

and heights,

the

look

to be

was

that

over

cityof

the

valleyof

of heaven

nought

to cross, to the

saw

did so got possession,

Apostles,before descendinginto

shadow

and

the mount

on

dom king-

the

thingspertainingunto

valley,

God living

the

beyondit. And

again, St. Paul,

so

refers back

to

of anticipatory end.

"

time

a

what

I knew

a

himself,"about third heaven. he

was

And .

in

man

.

.

1 Cor.

xv.

19.

celestial

he Christ/'' ago,

such

lawful for

a

a

Acts

i. 3.

says,

caught man

.

heard

.

vision, in the

meaning

up .

toil,

to the

how

that

unspeakable

to utter s."

man

and Apostles, 2

a

of

be his blessedness

Paradise,and

Paul then,as the twelve 1

had

years

I knew

into

it is not

years

he to

was

fourteen

caught up

words,which

when

after many

as

*

our

Lord

St.

before

2 Cor. xii. 3, 4.


Reason

The his brief

him,had

of Epiphany.

83

of repose and consolation before

season

the battle. And had

a

well,that,accordingto are

wheat, fish of

to be with the

all through its

saints shall stand

serve

Him

"

for without and

a

began, and the to

"the

there

new

and

was

nation," abomi-

mongers, sorcerers, and whore-

not this future

fore be-

was openedand dispensation

trial

in prayers, one

for half

accord in from

house

soul,eating

people1;"while and Sapphira, were

with all the

like Simon, were sorcerers,"

? 1

;"

of heart,praising singleness

and "liars," like Ananias hypocrites "

one

hour

an

one

breakingbread

heart,and of

having favour

struck dead, and

glory

the Church, when

infancyof

and gladness

with

and denounced

"sorrow

worketh

or

continued dailywith disciples

house, being of

God,

Now

silence in heaven

was

temple,and

their meat

lie."

forth in that

the seal of the ''

defileth

dogs,and

are

tains livingfoun-

and whosoever murderers, and idolaters,

loveth and maketh shadowed

God, and

more

no

end,

and the Lamb

unto

there shall be

thingthat

any

in the

But

temple:

shall lead them

of waters,"and

pain,nor

His

it,tares

in the net,

every kind

before the throne of

day and nightin

shall feed them, and

of

account

earth.

on sojourning

"the

nor

Lord's

our

too know, alas,

We

is to be in the end.

of what

pation in anticifirst,

to it at

vouchsafed

similar mercy

be said to have

also may

whole Church

: the lastly

Acts ii.46, 47. o

2

detected


The Season

84

conclude

To

us

of

beware

cherish thankfully

us

joy which

and

peace

let

;

of Epiphany.

vouchsafed

are

of

seasons

Let

here below.

us

of

and

abusingthem,

all

restingin them,

of

of neglecting that they are special privileges, forgetting to look out for trouble and

Trial is

does

to abuse it.

of

For all seasons

and

sorrow

And

peace.

time

of

more

we

the

shall be drawn

we

has its

own

Yet

the itself prefers war,

joy to

refreshment

by

the way, that

strengthof

nightsunto Horeb, the in

go into the

our

of

with vineyard

and may

of

that meat

rejoice now,

not

as

attaining.Let

us

true

rest, but,as

the Israelites,a "

if

have

we

take

our

what

type

the one, and of

and

toil, peace

us

when

to

When

take it God

as

a

calls,

fortydays and forty Let us rejoice God. at

Septuagesimawe

the labourers with

in Lent

sorrow

more

Each

sickness.

may,

that Epiphany with trembling,

may

us

we

mount

time of

blessedness. peculiar

own

is pleasant, let

what

for time

for the other.

pain and

health to

sorrow,

givesus

in the

Him its

not

for the one, the

it prefers rest to

"

cifully mer-

are

of warfare and

Him

it

perhaps

we

Him,

thank

flesh shrinks from

other;

then Christ

go

thank

and fruit,

mortal

our

more

careful

joy,time

tion. por-

Still God

then ; and

must

we

our

think

not

and

the

to thank

proper

must

after peace.

conies

the more,

us

due and

our

we

"

now grant a respite

grantsit to

He

portionhere

our

trial

strangewhen

as trial,

with

fulness, cheer-

thankfulness ; let

but attained,

in

hope

not presenthappiness,

the land of Canaan shadow

of it.

If

to

was

we

as

now


The

they

the

enjoy

of

nothing

the

length

days

here,

of

our

Lord

saints

yet may

mourning

His

let

His

hope be

may

throne.

every

everlasting

our

be

ended.

to

that

pray

If

hereafter.

them

from

85

cease

presence

before draw

not

us

friends,

of

presence

communion

let

for

us

prepare

may

of Epiphany.

ordinances,

God's

enjoy

Season

remind

Let

of

us

us

thing light,

we

the

trust

in

that

at

"

and

the


SERMON

VII,

2Dut|?o" fedfc"enfal, "

SurelyI

have

his mother

:

behaved

G ELF-DENIAL is

quietedmyself,as

and

soul is

my

as

even

of

a

kind

some

To

thingswhich

change

we

do

"

is weaned cxxxi.

PSALM

"

without

wishes

of involves, and

vigorousstruggle,a

a

againstourselves.

The

because impliesself-denial,

by

love

but

the

ing thwart-

righteous

to

possess

gain

we

it

warfare persevering

notion

very

To be

can

nor

holy

to

a

course,

tastes.

gained it;

have

and

unlearn

to

of

2.

involved,as

learn

"

impliesself-command;

must

we

is to

love naturally

not

natural

our

obedient

power

child that

other is

or

hearts

our

love of this world ; but this

and

a

child

evident,in the very notion of renewal

obedience.

of

weaned

of

nature

being religious we

do

not

love

religion. Self-denial, then, is Christian time

like

a

subjectnever

teaching; still more this,when

days of Lent, the and humiliation.

season

we

have

out of

placein

is appropriate entered

of the year set

upon

it at

the

apartfor

a

forty

fasting


The

is not

This indeed but

all that

with proceeding1

before

whether

Duty of Self-denial.

of generality

the

is plainthat

they do

of thwartingnatural

less will

much

and

as

to be

fix their

far

as

men,

upon

the

as

"

under

to

that

of their

their

tastes and

own

indulgethemselves and popularity, whether or

imply

sanctification

as

I

extreme

the

at least

greatestof in easy circumstances,

they can

of

retire

course)consult

their

am

and pleasure,

of any a

tion, self-satisfac-

distinction,

not at this moment

in themselves

the lifewhich

process,

crime

then they temporalcalling,

the absence a

are

decent and respectable

placethemselves

indulgencesare

whether

we

no

an

and self-importance

credit ?

such

not, but

does not

which

enjoyment of wealth, power,

in the

are

will not

character goes, who

likings,take

in

a

plainly,

say

seem

(ina quiet,unexceptionable way

may

which

God

the notion that, when

the business

to

as

involves

be unnatural ; and

great many

outward

labour

who

far

it

:

is notion,that religion

argument,

a

this

as

so

of the world

men

ask

like to be convinced.,

thoughtson worldlycomfort,as

goods,and from

do not go

This, however, may

there not

yet are

far

as

go

would

inclinations

not

praiseto

no

man."

a

subject,I

with indulgingthe passions

for

born ; that it is

;

of

if in the way

punish us

case

hear

may

and

do

They

by self-denial;

obedience religious

wishes

they act

difficult. You

They

that

those

them.

to

the

mankind

not.

realize to themselves

is meant

87

centres

very

deep

ing askable allow-

in them views

of

change, a painfultoil,of


The

88

working out of

our

You

salvation with fear and

own

to preparing ?

Duty of Self-denial.

meet

realized

trade,or

purchased,the

that

or

where

his

shrewdness,or

has

formed,the

has

his

Observe, I speculation. is wrong;

alwayshave

on

deepestin

world, to

ask

a

himself

what

danger

in

marriage,which

and

must

judgeof

this sort of

is the

as

are

dividuals in-

versation con-

of the

it is the

case),is

livingin

the

we

have of

are

clear of

how

far

evil

generationwhich

we

wives,and

and

fire and

such

we

answeringto

married

bought

rained

them destroyed

It is

that

when

resemblingthat

drank, which

builded,till it

say

abidingnotion

the

and

say

each of us,

and of self-denial, necessity

ate

in this

that

not

(andthis

of the world

the

"

gained,his

thoughtswhich

very

line of conduct

for question

of

he

man's

customary standard conversation

when

grave

not

amuse

that

good fortune

do

speeches ; but

such

prevalentconduct a

do

they

or

that it is safe to

hearts,or

is the

world,and

I

lipsthe

our

our

by

this

lost,where

he

land he has

built; then

or rashness,

conversation

it not

situation, advantageous

what conjecturing

be,

property may

he

he

house

with

themselves

will hear

his

wealth,on

pleasantconnexions

the

society ; you

their friend's prospects, openingsin

conversingon

men

waitingfor the judgment

into mixed

go

may

and

God,

our

trembling

were

given

sold, planted,and

brimstone

from

heaven,

*

all ?"

strange,indeed,how 1

Luke

far this

xvii. 27"29.

same

forgetfulness


The

Duty of Self-denial.

of the duty of transgression

and

from

religionI

for

such

mean

"

need

be at

to follow

as

of course, from

necessary consequence, from

motive,or the

on

mind

the notion faith

some

they dismiss the

that

they

that they actually avow intimated, is

and all-sufficient, the

on

of necessity

do

works

of

the

notion

and, much

of self-denial as

obedience,is not religious

of the

acting religion

warfare

a

of

they

I say that I

justnow

their belief that faith dwell at all

All righteousness.

distinct

in

sayingthat

religious duty,

the called),

admitted

this

essence

into the minds

of

of men. generality

But let it be denial not

as

observed,I a

distinct

but merelyas Scripture, of

not.

happens,as

well be

(asit may

more

from their

not wrong

am

a

strong urgent

let their minds

not

surelyI beingconsidered,

or

is

rather

work, or

effort and

dismiss it

this at best ; for it often

they do

easy

corrupt natural will,whether

againstour

actuallyown

obedience religious

having some

or self-denial,

of

an

man

a

Such

brightvision of the Truth

and thus

;

if

his trouble,so that

without

to say, that

seem

matter

a

love

painsabout performingthem.

no

at best

persons

present

much profess

maintain,that

as

has faith he will have works he

who

just mentioned, men

those

self-denial at

class of persons,, very different

another

spreads. Take

89

have hitherto

duty actuallycommanded

which

God

the

selfin

it is involved in the very notion

attendant as sanctification, necessarily

of nature

spokenof

on

that

vouchsafes Holy Spirit

change to work


1 : ::.

M

I

jit j.

.

"

::

z,^

is

L

i

::

-z? .


Duty of Self-denial.

The

rea,

Now

and hk

prrtkdy

k

whatever

not here

also,he

fife

own

be

era*

by

meant

91

Ob

(wtiea I wiB

00 stop to inquire),

enjoinsa eertai]

ari,"If

Again, He

deny hinisdf,and

him

He

Here

wffl

man

anj

iqj hk

take

dwiTRitt

from

^

*_.

but

onearth,

with

a

thk

upon

Him

God, took

why? Thus

Thk

k

the

He rery

to

what

us

on

IK ^^^

-

"*"^*

Me,

example

own

BD"

CDMV

a ^ "

"""

"

"

jnc

"i

mature,

oor

save

daflr,and

^ "

fffTar""**^;

evrinerup

ftwas

en"

His

*__

.

IDCVC

after

Jit'is taM.iiM"

UL a

eone

whom

a

He

Himself and took op Hk

demed

aspect,in which

God,

a

of Hk

stfllare in if it maybe tion;but Bdf-denial, ttnbnte to

us

of Bmne

ontyin Sedptme.

~

God

said,iidsi

Proridacc, so

loud

the wodd

^^


The

92 He

of God

He

self-denial. And have

Here

loved us, that

so

sakes

our

Son V'

His

gave

Duty of Self-denial.

became He

"

what

is self-denial. And He

though

poor3."

saints done

He

both

whom

on

earth,that

before

and

since His

a

who

so

have

of largeness much

grudged

!

in

better

do

that

Daniel

was

water, afterwards

at another time of his no

mouth, weeks the

fulfilled. Can

were

duty 1

flesh

of

John

any

even self-denial,

iii.16.

nor

at

honey

of

a

Daniel,which

is

clothingare in the Yet what

pulseand

sackcloth and

ashes,

full weeks, eating

wine

coming in

all,till those

thingmore in lawful 2

lievers be-

heavenly. temporalpromise

livingupon

mourning three

anointinghimself

nor

is

of his time.

in fasting

bread,neither pleasant

Jewish

soft

wear

First of his

of his

to shame

first in power

greatestmonarchs

read of him ?

we

of

a

noble

a

and

had

who

selves them-

temporal

a

yet,with

country,that

"

"

the

;

milk

instance

again the

kings'houses."

the

one

striking,, They

palaceof

had

They

(how they put us

themselves

unlike is he to

Or take

stillmore

soul

surrendered

higher privileges !)the

Canaan, as seekinga how Elijah,

it.

present reward

a

ducted con-

so

temporal promise was

a

enjoymentof

promise,they had and faith,

Saviour's

our

came

made, and who, if any, might have the

is

for

yet

the saints of the Old Testament

Even

themselves,to

to

rich

was

Here

the Son

Himself."

pleasednot

Christ did when

all His

coming.

''

his

three

show clearly things,in the

2 Cor. viii.9.


Duty of Self-denial.

The

when Christians,

of

case

Christ

commanded

and

came

it ?

him

"

and

is

"

as

love and

child/'' What

weaned

a

David

\"

weaned

"

the

had

first; its

hands

of them

many

excess, and

mind.

But

children

as

must

so nourishment,

and be turned from heaven ; a

we

weaned

our

the

home,

our

those,for

from

weaned

and the

to give it voluntarily

our

their first

childish

put away

with

friends,

our

natural food of

pleasuresof earth

up

us, and

to

"

souls

child,to put

dear to us, nay,

dear

our

sinful, only in their

learn to compose

must

meets

sinful at all;

are

the

love naturally

the first and

are prospects,

our

made

unreserved

is before us, and

not

behaved

"

has

the

away

"We

derive from

we

poured upon

word impressive

are pleasures

of them

some

spoken by

proud,and

an

in themselves

not

instance,which and

put

of this world.

use

it world, and innocently; eyes and

says, he

himself lest he should be

quieted

himself

He

of God.

the hand

by

riches and power

if any, had

David, who,

of the text

the words

again,consider

Or

servants,before

as it,in proportion they

observed gifts, evangelical

had

as

God's

even

93

to

things,

those

of

quietourselves loss of what up

is

for Christ's

sake. Much this

same

to the

more

after Christ

lesson in the ninth Corinthians

"

:

does

came

Every

St. Paul

one

that

striveth for the

i. e. has mastery is temperate in all things,'''' and keeps himself himself,

in

give ug

chapterof his firstEpistle

as subjection,

power

he

over

presently


The

94

Duty of Self-denial.

Again, in

says.

the

short ; it remaineth as

"

the

theythat weep as though as though they they that rejoice

and

this world

use

abusing it."

not

as

temperance in

or

indulgencesis stronglyenforced; to

lawful

to buy, to rejoice, not

are

though theypossessed

as

doctrine of moderation

same

have wives be

they that

rejoiced not, and they that buy Here

the

to

possess, to marry,

unlawful,yet

giftsto

is

and

none,

not, and they that

time

The

chapter,

that both

though they had

they wept not,

seventh

must

we

in all

full,but

not

this world,

use

God's

use

thingswe

to

weep,

earthly be

must

self-

denying. Such us

is Christian

for many

it is incumbent

and self-denial,

reasons.

is

he

things lawful because

of his

aware

upon

denies himself

Christian

The

in

weakness

own

O

and

to sin ; liability

instead precipice;

he dares not walk

going to

of

he keepsat allowable, be safe.

He

abstains lest he should should eat and

he fasts lest he

As is evident, many

weak

and

sinful creature

person ; many are

kinds

which feelings, before his

:

"

And

just

would

fall,are

his

case

wine

so,

have

is

many been

a

a

is

he may

temperate; the drunken.

rightand

the

of

case

is like that of

food,good for

he is ill

hurtful when

fierce fever.

of

with

in inexpedient

are

be

in themselves

things are

which unexceptionable

evil,that not

drink

edge of

of what

the extreme

distance from

a

the

on

in

man

poisonto

a

a

a

sick

health,

man

in

a

acts,thoughts,and allowable

in

or dangerous in prejudicial

Adam man


The

Duty of Self-denial.

impliesthis,when

Paul V

not

been

And angry,

is angry a

so

on

sinless.

was

feeling ; hut

Be

sin

Almighty God, too,

Anger, then, is constituted

in man,

and

ye angry

occasion is said to have

one

with the wicked.

sinful

in itself

not

is

is,it

he

as

highlydangerous to indulgeit,that self-denialhere

is a for

duty from

to be angry

man

a

far

only so

right limit

;

impossible

It is almost he

as

ought

his anger

will

to be ; he

degenerate and

pride,sullenness,malice, cruelty,revenge,

into

It will inflame his diseased

hatred.

Therefore,he sin

abstain from

must

(thoughit is not),for

Again,

the

passion,and

of

love

might

opinionrightand

it is

in itself an

and acceptthe

So, again,love of ;

Adam. be your

"

of

we

once

power

is

turns

*

thingsare,

soon

must

deny ourselves,

good

and

men,

us

forget

those

our

Eph.

attendant

commonly

from

will be

minister," says

world's

we

reserve.

unbecoming

Whosoever

innocent

make

but he is the greatestof

refrains himself,and for it is at

with

so

;

praiseeven

and love,cautiously

great mind

are

itself

to him.

the

indulged,were

we

in

were

hearts sound ; but, as

our

and sinful

weak

if it

such practically

praiseis

be

soul,and poisonit.

it,as

if listened to,will applause,

human how

prudence.

mere

will exceed the

a

He

and

"

he says,

Saviour

our

sinful in itself. St.

is not

fallen. For instance,anger

95

the

and

a

sinful

temptationof it;

great among

Lord ; iv. 26.

a

who

race

dangerousin "

on

and

a

son

of

you, let him

whosoever

will


The

96

you, let him

be chief among reward down

without

Him

from

us

be

must

watchful

weak

an

that object,

it is to turn

us

cherish

put

Now

towards

all

Christ does not cast His

strong and

meaning of

the

duty of hating

lightupon

sanctioned

and

for

relations and friends. Such

and

these

of objects

they must for the

be at

our

His

love enjoined

providence pass

on,

time, disappearfrom Matt.

far

xx.

our

26, 27.

to

the us,

as

(blessed and

care

greatduty ;

love is a

by

shade

of;

thought

He

us

in the

i

the

them.

affection into earthly

once

rid

got

for

we justthe feeling

but should at any time His guidancelead

lightof

our

perfectdistaste

so earthlyblessings,

name) has

way, and the

most

the

away

this is

be His our

love

can

we

to blot out

it,and

mind.

of it from your must

it

wish

from

away

that

nature.

about cited, already

you

father,from

a

ensnare accidentally,

may,

To hate is to feel that

friends.

our

not

considerations will show

Saviour's words

it

family,neglectshis

that that

well,but

affection for them praiseworthy

These

lest ourselves,

over

for his

well provide

corruptour

relations and

our

path of duty. Many

the

relations too

and

sit

"

Here, then, is a fault ;

soul.

our

His

throne,to judge angels,yet

in affection towards

kind wish to

own

His

on

even

we friends,

a

servant1/'

pride.

Again, seduce

be your

hereafter;to reign with Christ,to

will be with

Duty of Self-denial.

"

hearts.

a

strange and cast

shade,then

they must, "

He

that


The loveth father

Dittyof Self-denial.

mother

or

than

more

Me.1"

So He says ; and at such

them,

we

shall

aside the exist.

that

thoughtof them, in this

And

is true

:

day or

other that

them, "

for

them; act

love

shall

we

if

as

ancient and

an

sense

Me, is not worthy of

times,though stillloving

and

alwaysso

must

we

one

to hate

hate

to

seem

97

theydid

harsh

friends

our

put not

proverb feeling

as

be called upon perchance is,forgetthem in the pursuitof we

may

higherduties. Here, again,then, is lawful

things;

flow of love towards

soundingin

our

ears,

to have

Abraham

spontaneousand

when

as

called

on

away

to

we

can

the love of

did not

we

continual

this memento

that

thought,not if

to

boldlyacknowledgethat

must

we

to put actually to act

thus painful

friends to have

our

it is painful.It is a sad be called upon

of self-denialin

and if a person says it is

that it checks the

and feel,

but

instance

an

slay his

love

ever

them,

them,

as

"

And

son.

this

of the future,doubtless, does thoughtof the uncertainty affections (asfar as tingeall our brightest with concerned)

a

not shrink from

this

lifeis not

rest

or

David,

when

happiness ;

which I

[VII]

We

weaned

the very

is

need

that remaineth'"

feelingis

speaks of

this world

hope I have made

"

"

he

his soul,and quieted

hue. melancholy

confession, rememberingthat

This sober chastised

come.

of

our

grave and

this world

this to

temper

having composed

and

it from the babe's nourishment

supplies. it clear,by these

what instances, H


The

98 is meant

of

Christian

by

health,and

Duty of Self-denial.

in

are

self-denial.

let circumstances,

easy

good

beware

us

luxuries, delicacyof living,indulgences,

Nothing is

comforts.

to seduce

and

from

us

God,

"

the centre of

sort of

a

shall

we

trust

his

days,without

Law,

died in the

and

had

"

who

child ?"

the

or

no

in

when Baptist,

clad in raiment wilderness ?

or

the

of all things'"? or

placeto lay His fared

Law,

who

?

Moses, who

or

David

or

? Scripture

other,whose

hell,being in

gave

the

under

the

a

weaned

the

was

Law,

"

were

the

the

are

the

torments."

the was

ate the food of the

sumptuously eveiy day," and

his eyes in

days of

Saviour,who

Who

There

as

through

it,who superseding

who Apostles,

head"?

was

!

men

goat-skins?or

hair,and

blessed

"

to

us

What

wandered

the latter

Gospel was

our

will lead

soft luxurious

proud looks,"and

of camel's

necessary to

idolize them.

to

and sheep-skins

the

then, in turn,

become

adulation

to be

"

things animate

For

wilderness ?

in Prophets,

wandered

in

a

home

ourselves

way,

of

us.

Scriptureof

before the

it Abraham

Law,

who

service and

there in

own

world,whether

ourselves to them, and

examplesare Was

thingsour

dependon them; theywill

their very

us;

hearts,

surround

to

as

minister to

inanimate,which

or

likelyto corrupt our

so

with comforts, to have

"

have

we

rogance; arself-conceit, high-mindedness, self-sufficiency,

of

men

If

offscouring had

"

not

a

soft luxurious

rich man, then There

"

who

lifted up was

that

and "ground, brought forth plentifully,"


The who

said, Soul, "

thou

night

There

much

laid up

goods

him

forsook

who "

presentworld

this

99

requiredof

was

Demas,

was

loved

"having

hast

his soul

years ;" and

many

for that

Paul,

St.

alas! there

And,

that divinely-inspired king, highly-favoured,

that

was

Duty of Self-denial.

rich and wise

it availed

Solomon, whom

in his old age

"

he

loved

have

its inhabitants, when

the earth,and numbered

measured

nothingto

strange women/'7 and

many

worshippedtheir gods. Far

us, soldiers of

be it from

ourselves with

this world, who

world

the

to

entanglethhimself may

If

a

pleaseHim

also strive for

man

strive

except he has

bears witness

Day by day he had Nor

referred to

he

fewer

got

more

and

soldier.

a

not

crowned,

in accordingly,

another

died

"

that he

daily:"

to this world ;

dead

more

in heaven.

largertreasure

work, would

be like him, If

we

nor Apostles,

nor

have

all

men

would

called to any

are

enriched

accordingto

firstlet us with him consider the

are

with

like their

any

himself,and

place and

splendourand

eyes upon

Christ

glory of

His

him, ordinary extra-

miraculous all may

measure

be followers of the great fix our

he

is St. Paul's rule,as

of himself

ties to earth,a

be not

though we

grace.

to be

think that it is over-difficult to imitate

let us

: he gifts

:

warreth,

that life,

masteries, yet is he

This lawfully/''

alreadybeen

he place,

him

chosen

hath

wards to-

way

that

man

the affairs of this

with

perplex

to

making our

are

"No

come.

who

Christ,thus

our

of

Apostle, Saviour ;

holiness,and


The

i oo

try to

love it.

Let

such follow,

time,without should

line between look

to

up

our

hearts;and

then acts

in due circumstances,

our

ourselves distressing

to find what

need

draw

attempt to

not

is sinful and what

what

is

they

precise

any

only allowable

think

you

He

would

have

you

You relinquish.

need not calculate and measure,

you

love much:

need

you

if you pointsof curiosity,

He

will be seldom.

have

heart to venture

a

others,when

need

you

cross

occur

yield,and

not

after

arise,but they

bids you take up your

which acceptthe dailyopportunities to

if

with perplexyourselves

not

True, difficultieswill sometimes

Him.

:

Christ,and deny yourselves every thing,

which its character,

whatever

pray that the love of

our

and

befit us

as

You

be.

strive and

us

be created within

holiness may will

D^ltyof Self-denial.

fore there-

;

of

ing yield-

of

doing

which you might avoid. He bids services, unpleasant live as the lowest : therefore, those who would be highest, turn

ambitious

from

religiously may)

make

authorityand

rule.

hate therefore,

to

ears

to

Learn into

the

it grows

on

loud

sell and

heart,when

it would

tenderness.

Curb

your eye, lest you

dangerousair

which

your a

smile at its threats.

barren

away

you

face like

set your

:

you

give alms;

yourself.Shut

and ridicules,

your

as

againsttaking on

bids you

vehemence, or prolonga

into unseasonable turn

He

the world

to master

resolves

spend money

when praise,

when flint,

thoughts,and (asfar

fall into

sorrow,

your

burst forth or

dissolve

tongue, and

temptation.Avoid

relaxes you, and brace

yourself


The

the

upon

"

night

by

natural

to

on

you

and into

your and

you,

will heaven.

;

and, soon

of

So

change like

see

only

your

over

Jacob,

Angels,

you

and

you,

will

lie

a

way

while

great

Bridegroom,

self-denial

shall

come

101

"a

prayer

true,

bed."

a

Self-denial.

at

up the

seek

and

imperceptibly waste,

Be

heights.

day,"

before

Duty

become

gently down

in

opened

and the for


SERMON

VIII.

ffoRe of "

Take

My yoke upon you, and learn of Me, for I am meek and lowlyin heart,and ye shall find rest unto your souls ; for My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." MATT. xi. 29, 30. "

rPHESE

which

words,

brought

are

are festival1, Gospel of to-day's

address are

made

told

that

us

if

Receiver

merciful take

His

Him

in

Christ

to

easy

"

we

of all true

the

them

that

call is

unto

lightburden

we

extreme

malediction

shall be set were

a

upon

yoke,and

now

on

Him

curse

which

the

a

of the shall

left hand."

Festival

of

Preached

on

St. Matthias's

we

the will

us, to follow we

law,

do, and

light upon A

few

days

to

take

an

Apostlethe

repeated. 1

is

who

upon

Fast-daycalled on

in the

which

charity ; this,if

the

from

us

also found

if we penitentsinners,

and lowliness, patience,

from

Christ's

and

yoke

will deliver

since

return

in the

us

Wednesday, in

Ash

upon

before

day during Lent.

on

us


Yoke

The with

And that

Lent; for if there be

it is he.

asked

Lord, when

Our

fast,said,they could

not

should should come,

they when

taken

be

away

fast in those

Sfc.Matthias

Christ had gone

abundantly,more

than

so

world

giveth."

It

pain and

chastisement.

Matthias

received when

never

been

had with

been

had been chosen heirs of the

he

had had were

indulgedfor

came

at once,

the

the bottles should

upon

his

dreams

that throne,which

He

The

their

made,

burst.

But

power

He

rest

been

and governors,

tutors

He

St.

indeed

they had

new

of

which

Apostle.

once.

out of

had

desires after

the election,

Apostolate. No

flitaround

at

the

as

Apostle.

an

understood

not

them; "

arose

joy

children ;

while, ere

into his inheritance

joy

a

age. an

thoughts or a

such

the

under

kingdom, while

ambitious

wine, lest

as

Apostle.

with

was

made

not

now

joy the Apostleshad

was

was

then

was

an

joy which

own

(asit were) as

had and, though Apostles,

to be

He

Apostleunder

an

time

That

not

This

Lord, but

our

them, and

when

His

was

groom the Bride-

from

and

it was

but for that very reason,

with

was

when

chosen

Peace

away.

He

come,

days.

was

rest

did disciples

His

why

them, but that the time would

the

above

fast while

not

often,

as

duty of mortification,

of the

us

now

Matthias, during

St.

Apostlewho

an

to remind

be taken

may

feast of

the

103

it occurs,

fitness particular

a

celebrate

we

of Christ.

calling,

and riches,

with

the old

St. Matthias took

and the

upon

him

penaltyof

could earthlyprosperity

was

reared

over

the grave


The

IO4 of

who

one

had

the

immediate

had

betrayed. Lord's

our

of

tried and

been

of the

shadow

Well, then,does

of Christ.

Yoke

St. Matthias

words,

"

Take

Pastoral

Staff had

youth.

He

entered

at

had

been

ever

borne

once

a

the his

upon

of

cross

Him

repeatto

him

on

whom

day

learn

the first. His

crosier.

his

no

He

youth.

and

long Lent,

had

had

He

in

he

this

on

us

you, and

from

yoke

under

and fallen,

My yoke upon

for he had taken it

Me/'

had

rejoiced

he

in it. The

exhortation, then,which

Gospel,and us, is at the

you, and

yoke upon

and

Him,

to

us

He

Me,"

"

He

they

must

them

what

it

it

about

"

said, but

on

Whither

thou

Me,"

He

us

I will

told the

a

giveyou

more

thou

shalt follow Me

1

John

Come

"

;"

the way

d'd not

My unto

and

then

at

once

plainly.Our not

afterwards." I go

xiii.36. 33.

ye

cannot

tell

awhile,

Lord

follow Me "Ye

told

inquired

bid to wait

was

come

He

;

consequence,

canst

whither

said,"and

Take

first calls

He

rest

tell them

occasion,and

I go,

"

Apostlesthat theymust

yoke,but

of it

adds,

Thus

Saviour

Our

the way.

in .Peter,

St.

know

He

day's to-

you, and ye shall find rest for

once

bear

was.

one

he should

and

and

but did not at

them

then

shows

My yokeupon

your souls."

Him,

and

learn of Me."

next

says,

adds,"Take

to

Me/'

unto

suitable.

most

givesin

reminds history

St. Matthias's

presentseason

Come

"

says,

of which

Saviour

our

bad now,

shall seek

come1."


Yoke

The He

His

spokeof

found told

when

at

thou

when

child in the

wouldest,"as just before

"but

when

thou

thou

Follow

literally Him

and

take

walk

in His

fulness,all in

measure,

some

Lord

will

after

his cross, and

but

let him

Me,

Here

to

after His

us

upon

yoke;

to take

and

yoke, yet it is easy makes and

it easy;

because

and

in

to

come

our

up

though

still it does

it is troublesome

in their

cross,

He

man

any

take up

cease

is to

take

an

easy

yoke, and to

of

Christ,is

calls this

it is His not

another

have the words

we

emphatically repeated.To Him;

share

deny himself,and

V

follow Me

underwent

he

expressly;"If

speaks more

upon

learn of

to

Again,

the text come

called

what

other.

added,

He

him,

upon

thee

carry

then

must disciples or

way

sea;

shalt stretch forth

And

yoke

ways;

Christ's

place,our come

Christ's

girthis

into the

Peter, indeed, was

St.

whither

had

gird thee,and

not1."

wouldest

thine

hadst

St. Peter

old,thou

shall

another

Me." to

shalt be

Tiberias,

walkedst

cast himself

and

him,

unto

thy hands, and whither

faith,and

and ^irdedstthyself,

was

thou wast

the lake of

him, by

thou

way,

in

to

When

"

a

fisher's coat

"

Lord

St. Peter

as

he resurrection,

wast "

thou

His

should befall him.

our

105

of His cross,

way

length,after

plainlywhat

young," said

own

yoke,the

of Christ.

be

because distressing,

a

He

yoke, it is

a

yoke. Let

us

1

set it down John

xxi. 18.

then, as

a

first principle in reli2

Matt.

xvi. 24


1

The

06

gion,that

all of

Yoke must

us

Christ,in

to

come

some

sense

other,through thingsnaturally unpleasantto

or

be

may

subduingof

it may

natural

our

on

publicstage or

a

yoke"

the

and

a

cross

bearing of the way

to

and

the

as

the sacrifice of

but, till the

;

is

something not

promisedas

lie

words

somethingpleasant,

cross

rest is

rest must

it

pain greateror pain less,

stand for

yoke

our

;

than the

nothing more

privateone

can

pleasant;and though yet

be

"

"

be

infirmities and

natural wishes ; it may

our

us

such through bodilysuffering,

even

Apostlesendured,or

"

of Christ.

reward,

our

through discomfort

and

distress of heart. This I say must ;

and

it concerns

for

from or

to consider

distasteful.

exorbitant.

lead them

difficult and

religionis

made

again in

heated

a

a

deceit.

is religion

old,rich

it

valid

a

shrink

They

not

says

Christ,

grace

makes

consist in

to

a

of

course

joy and

so

;

which

in

peace

But

far from also ;

burden

is

"

otherwise

this

it,that

My yoke/' light:"

itself it is severe, teaches

it appear

or worldly security,

mean,

My

it is

put aside;

are

enthusiastic state of mind.

is easy, and

of doctrine

truths

Severe

severe.

full of

it

And, alas,sometimes

religion by making

to

I do not

"

form

and

young

as or religion dull, somethinggloomy,or frightful,

attemptedto

is

apt

are

strict and

so

or intrusive,

not

first principle gion in reli-

a

and speakingagainsta religious disregarding it is

that life,

as

all,it concerns

us

all of whom

poor,

reason

be taken

and

but any

forgetsthat


The Christ

calls

107

that that

yoke, and

His

to

us

of Christ.

Yoke

is

yoke

a

cross.

call to mind

If you

character religious

in us,

it is formed

and

lowliness ; for

was

"meek

is

the

on

by discipline

the

pleasantto naturally

not

"

The

Saviour's

our

of

tian Chris-

a

painfuland

a

blessed

because they are humbling character,but joyful, Him.

by this in

mentions, first,"the

He

is denoted

heart;" secondly,those "

surelyis

their

shoulders

the

and us

these too

to be like Himself

which and

do

what

take

"

which

on

the

us

merciful;"and infinite mercy,

Sixthly,"the benefit which

so

yoke

when

pure

we

in

the Cross

is meek

;" "

meek;" bids

He

Christ's Cross

when righteousness

our

Fifthly, the "

is in itself the

it,it

makes

heart;" and firstdoes to

their

those fourthly,

of the Cross ?

bear

this

righteousness;"

that which

becomes

the Cross

as

in the text,when

thirst after

but righteousness,

wrought out, and we

who and

"hunger

bearing on

are

"

spoken of

are

"lowly and

mourn;"

"the Christ; thirdly,

of

yoke

;" spirit

word

the

"that

who peculiarity

in

poor

text, under

in the

who

character

same

of

in themselves

us,

of Him

notes

seven

meekness

as

learn"

heart."

in which

Mount,

given to

are

it, and

greaterlength in

at

us

will

called,you

are

told to

are

we

lowly in

and

presentedto

sermon

are

we

character is described in the text

That

us.

both

how

readilyunderstand which

which

to

special

of the traits of that

some

us

us

work

merciful.

this is the when

of

marked

very on


1

The

08

our

forehead when

the

flesh,and

the

us

and peace-makers,"

blood

of His

which

mention

is of

nothingbut

His

is poor in

by

the

peace-makers all seven,

the Cross

yoke, spoken

He

and itself,

of last of

the

all,after

of its fruits.

is the character

who

Seventhly, peace

become

we

the first

for righteousness' persecuted

are

has been made

Such man

"which

form

truest

is pure.

after pattern. And, lastly,

adds, those sake;"

do

from

us

"made

He

as

Cross," so

He

as

pure

the world,

from

us

sever

circumcise

devil,to

"the

after His

of Christ.

to infants,

and to make

Adam,

Yoke

of which

the text in

meek, pure spirit,

speaks. A

heart,merciful,

and peace-making, penitent,

eager after

is righteousness,

to truly (according

in current

use) a

man.

He

nature

even

not

even

is of

term

character which

a

to see, and or

approve

portionof

some

a

love the character

the grace

pleasantthoughts with

of God.

there is

says the or

beauty,that

no

Prophet.

doctor of the Church

ruddy glow of

of the eyes ?

hath

Lord

and

the look of Christ

He

Master

no

form

before him.

neither saintliness,

first announced

His

shall

desire

health and

we

saint Who

brightness

as comeliness,"

nor

as

we

see

Him,"

? at first sight

And do

associate

pictureof

some

any charm

does not preferthe "

we

should

has

To whom

it,and

when

we

have

do not like the

We

"And

do

We

tillwe itself,

used to

are

it.

pleaseus by

less to imitate.

much

look of mortification tillwe

Him,

does not

mortified

do not

his like

like the life. When

destined

Peter sufferings,


took Him

and

feelingof

the "

understood he

he

When

grace;

had

as

was

be unto

was

yet

as

child,he thought

a

"become

as

had

and

man

a

Thee." a

Here child in

mere

child,he spake as

a

it far

"

not

who

one

109

Him, saying, Be

rebuke

began to

Thee, Lord, this shall

from was

of Christ.

Yoke

The

child,he

a

child,"before

a

put

childish

away

things." This

he there furnishes

and under

temper

the

tongues of am

and

men

become

as

then

He

And

He

Mount;

"

manhood

angels,and

of

sounding brass, or describes

I

Though

says,

it

heavenly

same

alreadydescribed

had

tion, descrip-

another

that

Christian

in which

Lord

our

of charity,

of

name

of mind

and which on

the

with

us

thians, Corin-

the

language,writingto

is St. Paul's

consists,

in the

sermon

speak with

have

not

the

I charity,

tinklingcymbal."

a

sufferinglong, kind,

as

envying not, vaunting not, behaving seemly,unselfish, in rejoicing

the truth, slow to be

thingsand hoping all. of

account

easy

be

to

without

wisdom,

that it is

entreated,full

peaceable, gentle,

pure,

and

good fruits,

hypocrisy1.'" and

the

same

character

to God, unacceptable to acceptable to

change, and

Nothing

one

"

of mercy

and without partiality

described

a

with this agrees St. James's

And

In all these passages,

provoked,bearingall

both in

man

that

short of

a

and itself,

painfulone,

in

James

iii.17.

acceptable un-

because it involves

shape or

one

suffering, except in 1

man;

is

rare

cases,

other. makes


The

1 10

us

what

Yoke

should

we

of Christ.

be; gentleinstead

of

harsh,meek

instead of

violent, concedinginstead

of arrogant,lowly

instead of

instead proud,pure-hearted

of sensual,sensitive

of sin instead of carnal. which

is set before us, to become

called

is

us

holy,and

in order that

we

If

not be

we

so

;

if

judged of Him;

Satan

He

by

in

course

keep

try to will

will

he turns crosses

our

be

may

quite

will chasten shall

we

mercy

heavythings;

remedies.

severe

it

if we

may

all

turn

"I

do;

try

to

us

do

ensnare

my

St. Paul.

Of

his

fain make

evil,as

soul/*

body, course

own

think too much

us

He

child that is

a

under

keep

he would

all thingsto become

as

attempts to

our

try to make we

I refrain my

"

low, like

his mother."

for what

others; he

ourselves

do not afflictourselves in

we

will afflictus

"and

from

will

we

God ourselves,

bringit into subjection," says

and

and

has

who

changing ourselves by gentlemeasures,

will change us

David,

He

chasten

judge ourselves, through His

not set about

weaned

become

especial object

holy as

and discipline

chasten

we

He lightthings,

says

to

may

sure, that unless us.

This is the

us

poses. pur-

of

selves our-

despise

in other ways. far

he

as

can

Of ;

all

: illness, affliction, temptations

all loss of worldly anxiety, bereavement, pain, prospects, be instruments

may

of

of evil ;

so

likewise may

but theyought not self-chastisement,

not.

And

their

to

all methods

be, and

effect, through the legitimate

need

grace

of

who

suffered all

in and moral, sin excepted, pain,physical

its fulness.

the

is to Holy Spirit,

make

us

like Him


The We

know

what

His

character

speech,His

His

of Christ.

Yoke

was

1 1 1

how

;

His acts ; what

manner,

tenderness,and endurance; self-possession, evil; how how

blessed

He

Himself

when

His

to

turned

He

God

Alas ! such

so

it is ; not

temper of

a

from

Gospelsascribe

to

resigned

Father, how

He

this ; As

not

would

be

from

of others ; live contented

a

court men

more

with what

than

which

it hates?

insult,because of the world would

coat

only when

the world a

it?

say of such

a

suffer

others

an

is all this,but and ridicules

which

Is not one

they

preserve

;

scorns

character

it endures

taken;

for the sake

are

what

:

are

revenge

is

better than

we

cern dis-

We

smitten;

deny ourselves

sin and of the world

character of mind

even

them.

our

persons

act ;

the

it does followers,

bitter words; pray

impatientto

ignoranceof

the world

of character which

rightis

the

complaint;account

keep

Lord's

education, habit,custom, fear

cloak when

when

be

truth must

regards,indeed,our

and it condemns

ourselves;give our

are;

imitate

not

give,askingfor nothingagain;

offer the left cheek without

the world

but in His

Him,

suffered

accused maliciously.

but,if the

the notes

them, it understands bidden lend and

when

mouth,

remaining awe, keep

reflecting upon

sisted re-

He

as

some

He

persecuted;how

force of

of each other,and

how

smiter;

only does

mind

the itself,

cheek

calmness,

to the

His

it. spoken,it despises instance

His

and

and opened not silently,

dued and sub-

grave

?

"

to

seems

this what

Such

a

man


The

1 1 2

Yoke

is unfit for life;he has know

not tame

the

and

for the

of Christ. eye for any

no

difference hetween

thing; he and

good

evil; he

he is simpleand dull,and spiritless,

defrauder ; or spoiler

does

a

is

fit prey

he is

cowardlyand narrowand a dreamer," minded, unmanly, feeble, superstitious, with

other words

many

familiar than would such

is the

much

which

has

Christ

Apostles ;

Yet

us

the

such

the

gave

conqueredthe

ever

more

in Church.

use

the character of

was

which

character

becomingto

character of

such

pattern;

be

and

contemptuous

more

world.

"In

in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, patience,

in

in imprisonments, in watchings, in fastings, stripes,

by

pnreness,

by word

of

ness, by knowledge,by long-suffering, by kind-

and

the

sorrowful

yet true, as

which

God

are

despised by

the world.

chastened

are

have

himself out of this has cut himself

the

and

killed,as

not

are

the weapons

the

theyhave

world,but

of them.

loose of

He

can

it,alone

2 Cor. vi. 4"10

strong

For who

overcome

cannot

; x.

4.

mighty holds1/' subdued

unmanly,they

most

heroic.

of

left,by

carnal,but

not

the

good report,as

of

world,alone

J

armour

pullingdown

provedmost

springsout

the

on

these

Nay, though they seem

in the event character

the

to

and

reportand

"

warfare,

through These

evil

unfeigned,by

God, by

;" yet alway rejoicing "

our

of

right hand

dishonour,by

deceivers and

of

the power

truth,by

on righteousness

honour

love

Holy Ghost, by

the

the heroical has

thrown

it ; he who be touched

by


it; he alone alone

is not moved

has

of the true

it.

Cross,can

taste

He

bold,and

men

who

has

bitterer

no

3

with

severe

nothingto hope from

has

fear from

nothingto

it ; he alone

Despairmakes

does not love it.

it is that he who

so

by

1 1

does not fear it ; he

be courageous,, who

can

firm,who

it,who

of Christ.

Yoke

The

the world,

tasted really keener

pain,no

i"yI have been the

tryingto

taking of

Christ's

other service and

change from be called

death

a

Never

state.

or

crucifixion of

a

or character,

creation." "

God

unto

St. Paul

Speaking of

the Cross

Christ,by

Jesus and

me,

but cision,

a

and it is one; in

new

ever

and Apostles,

day; not

one

in the

one

another

thing,nor

It is

and

the

it,

"

new

a

says,

is crucified

in Christ Jesus

For

a

uncircum-

character,

new

It is not

same.

in the Christian

high,another 1

[VII]

the world

availeth any

it is

No,

in the Cross of

glory,

creature1/'

it is

"

Christ,he

of

the world.

I unto

words

save

whom

this

improved

worldlycharacter.

as

neither circumcision

one

of

forbid that I should

Lord

our

natural

our

coalesce with

can

is the world's character

character ; or,

new

a

to

brethren,to fancy yourselves, my

kind merelya superior a

unlike

very

It is the result of

that the true Christian character world's

is

nature, a change so great as

even

allow

and special,

character.

state of

a

brethren,that

you, my

of Him, yoke, and learning

distinct and

something very any

on

urge

in the low;

Gal. vi. 14, 15. I

of this one

in


The

H4

in poor;

rich,another

in

foreigner;one Christ is

Dives

become

be.

The

to show

daim

high in

certain

a

deference

princesthink

think

the poor

all Christ

and

one

Me."

There

formed

by

those

to be

one's

the comforts now

at

measure

in

life,to

and then

accidental

own

mind, not

thingsof

live.

to be

Learn

of

character of mind

one

To

the

have

it than

greaterpart

one's

own

way,

thwarted,to indulgein

little for

do

this world ; to

judgment,

our

to

be further from

indeed,but

be

favourite

forming and maintaining our 1

God,

to think

of

to live to this world ; to

judge of thingsby it better

to decide

religious men,

religion, by

Me/'

unto

;

but

"

"

them

to have tastes,to pleaseone's self,

own

of

Come

any;

to be decent

poverty;

in which dispositions

called Christians

thingsto

enough

their

Cross and

one

from

instruction

by

nothingcan

and

to follow one's

aim

speaks,

it ; and

tempers

men

Him

"

is but

wealthy

in superfluous sanctity

saved

of

wealth; kings and

of their

consider it

deem

must

each

must

self-confidence ; the

above

ranks

and respectable,

and

that

are

think it suitable in them

this world

themselves

all

is, that

Lazarus

Apostleswere,

account

on

Where

woman.

female,but

nor

What

prideand

in the middle

men

of

what

;

in

tells us, there is neither Jew

free,male

nor

in

Englishman, another

another

man,

Jesus1.

in Christ

one

in

one

St. Paul

on,

Greek, bond

nor

us

put

of Christ.

Yoke

upon

fancy; to own

Gal. iii.28.

or

worse;

rightor take

a

our

to

wrong

pridein

opinion;to

stand


The

to leave

on

side

one

hearts and

our

to take actions,

words, and

sort of character which

called

case, that

whose

mode

contrarycharacters

does not ; if the easy

Let

wrong. two

world, which hates

and

Blessed

chooses

Lord, who

does

world

the

spurns

hates,scorns, He

deceive

of salvation

ways

so

a

broad

and

the

broad

way,

"

narrow

narrow

the

When

St. Peter

said,"Be

zeal?

His

was

Did

and

way;

part with

what

for

world,we

a

answer? at

the other

or

take

as

we

least,let

He

in turn narrow

i

2

way,

Surely

as entirely are

the

persuaded

thank

it pass

Thee, Lord/' should suffer, him

for his

in silence?

answered, Get thee behind Me, Satan, for thou "

our

part againstHim.

it far from

Did

The

in consequence

broad way.

if

not

are

narrow.

at the notice that his Lord

He,

of these

strict religion

the

us

denounces,the

to take

beingshocked

one

and

way;

hates the broad way

hates the

and religion,

ourselves;there

has chosen

spurns,

; He

have,

is is right,easy religion religion

not

us

who

If there be but

them.

is right, the religion

if strict

is wrong;

of

pleaseHim,

cannot

are

wonder,this

pleaseGod, both

can

"

of what

no

serious view

more

character of heart that

one

or

multitude,even

condemns living

of

measure

this,

:

that,is the

theyspeakagainstthose

strive to have, a

gularity; sin-

thoughts,

minds, our

exemplify ; and

respectable men,

being the or

the

5

and cold looks

of themselves

care

in this the other,

or

1 1

to dread beingtoo religious,

to be afraid of

of men,

of Christ.

fear the hard words

rights ; to

our

upon

Yoke

art

He au


The

6

1 1

of Christ.

Yoke

Me

be of

but

those that be of men1/'

the

corrupt church

God, to

manner "

;

thou

Because

for thou

I will cast thee out of I

rich,and

am

nothing;and

knowest

clothed;and

be

thou

mayest

love,I His

yoke ;

that or

holybooks

the

world;

Christ's admire we

in

and

Be

have

we

And

If

find that

if it is

to be

in low

of old

and daily, and this, 1

given us

are

Matt.

that eye-salve, As many

"

:

no

I

as

them

moves

any

of us,

so

readingScripture views

above

spiritual nature, to

good

to bear the

trouble,good

to be

it.;if

yoke poor,

despised;if

to be

in

fied ourselves at the feet of those morti-

one

conscious xvi. 23.

mayest

to desire to imitate

estate,good

time,who,

knew

its

that it is

to be in

thou

recognizethe gloryof

to

discern

understand

we imagination put men

thou

embrace

can

and

repentV

if from

we

and saints,

youth,good

good

Almighty God

high thoughts;

the life of

our

adds

of

I counsel

fire,that

thine eyes with

zealous therefore and

we

need

chasten;" that is,He puts on

kingdom, to

feel and

in the

He

sayest,

art wretched

raiment,that

then

hot,

nor

have

blind,and naked;

white

anoint

conclude.

To

goods,and

says,

thou

Because

gold tried

see."

rebuke "

mouth.

poor, and

rich,and

be

mayest

He

neither cold

not, that thou

of Me

buy

to

My

in like

And

of Laodicea

and

increased with

miserable,and thee

savourest

lukewarm,

art

thingsthat

not the

offence unto

we

after St. Paul's

after the

pattern,died

flesh;if

feel it ; let us *

not boast Kev.

feel all

we

"

iii.16"19.

why

?


The

because

God

of

will

gives the

are

in

to

us

shadows

brethren,

but

He

His

making

right

hand

which

wishes, may

beyond

God

wash

the

and

temper our

strength

He

His

on

left, feet.

heard

things !

realized

and

forthwith

to

us,

that

not

that

end

does

God

O

He

in

they for

coming.

give

faith

wish

to

sit

fulfils

it

by

fearful

!

us

given is

the

but

gives

refrain;

are

implant

be

to

sure

;

never

;

brethren's

our

are

end

an

does

they

;

7

He

indulge

to

and

1

that

us

exercise.

not

them,

trials

cost

never

are

of

to

He

Dare

cautious

for

them

them.

use

them.

given

pledge

a

give

may

coming

1

are

other

using

count

it;

which

He

are

tries

us

that

of

they

My

or

be

Christ.

of

feelings

way

of

thoughts;

nothing;

on

some

opportunity

the

such

surety

a

them

high

Yoke

O

answered

nothing

tions, imaginadangerous !

may

Only be


IX.

SERMON

of

fyz ^jpe "

The

Lord

God

thy

will raise up unto

like tkee,of thy brethren^

DEUT.

fTHHE

historyof

us affording

type or

a

in

prophet arose

a

Prophetfrom

a

Him

ye

the midst

shall hearken"

thy God/'

says

Prophet like

of "

in what

figureof like

"

"

our

shall raise up

inquiryis

Christ. resembled

respects Moses

shall find that this

"

"

was

also

till Christ

fulfilled

was

that

:

but

God,

Saviour Christ.

Moses,

the text

me

Christians,not

great meekness,

Moses,

unto

to

towards patternof fidelity

Israel

promise in

the

consider

thee ; unto

is valuable

Moses

great firmness,and

when

me

xviii. 15.

only as givingus of

unto

No

came,

The

unto

as

Lord

thee

Now

a

let

Christ ;

us

we

very suitable at this time

of year '. 1.

if "First,

we Israelites, as history,

us, and

the

we

the

survey

shall find

that

of dispensation

that in it Moses

general historyof it is the

takes the 1

Lent.

a

pictureof

the

man's

it Gospel displays

placeof

Christ.

to

The


the

Moses

their

the

to perils,

milk

in

nature

and

His

out

of

and

a

Presence

valleyof darkness this

Still

we

have

He

Devil.

that his and

more

grow;

we

our

hard

slaves

chains, though we

do not

we

Pharaoh

mere

pressed op-

he, in

than

shoot

chains of

heavy,weighing us

are

to

slaves to the

them, become

see

encircle us, those

the earth,tillat last

time

to

They clingabout

year.

but

dignityas

worse

they multiplythemselves,they links,minute

broken

thingsthan

are,

the

are

strangers.

time

task-master,as much

every

we

We

and

us,

for better

the Israelites; so

spreadforth,and many

born

were

nature

heavy

of

from

cast

were

drearyland,

a

land

us

by

are

of death.

the

across

by

is

we

originalhappiness and

our

be slaves; yet

We

first Father,

in

old recollections about

that

!

our

are

the shadow

Thoughts come

show

which

and

spiritual Egypt,

of traditions,

was

flowing

to prefigures

: but dwelling-place

our

paradisefor sinning,and

freemen.

Church

strange country; God

in

slaves of the

more

us

and

out

and

sin,with down

to

with soil,

evil husbandry, slaves of that fearful harvest which

eternal death. to

this clearly

How

honey.

land

a

God

after many

Egypt,

promisedland, Canaan,

born

an

out of

them

the condition of the Christian

us

a

bonds, led

us

Satan

is

useless to rebel.

overpoweredby

his

a

If

tyrantover we

us,

and

attempt it,we

huge might,

and

9

Egyptians;

slaves, hardlytasked,and wretched, and

they were

with

1 1

viz.the in the land of strangers,

Israeliteswere

broke

Type of Christ.

his

it are

is

seems

but

oppressive


Moses

1 20

rule,and

we

:

the

his

children of hell that look

and

groan

may

flyfrom

cannot

Type of Christ.

twice

made

are

before

were

the

Such

country.

we

about, but

is

we

by

state

our

nature.

conducted

Moses

But

their

oondageto

into

descended

and,

enemies,led Red

Egypt.

of

arm

say in this and

and

He

Devil.

we

leads

us

forth

on

turned

their hearts to seek

of their

through Israel

on

did the them

who

men,

God,

fear. the waves

own

Then shore

Pharaoh

with

of the

look ! and

; they seemed

power

of the

and

taken

his horsemen

were

Red

they by

go

a

forward

deliberately

lay before them,

like the Sea.

them

their enemies on

to

sink

children

of

boisterous

How

could not

hurried

makes

recollect times

weakness, nearlymade

they

the

Moses,

have

must

name

from

us

may

which the view of the difficulties

when

and

Most

heaven.

we

the

second

a

way,

that path through all difficulties, towards

but

and therefore I

the

our

is

who

Who

;

is

the

length

at

And

has rescued

respectfirstof all,Christ

He

cruel

Saviour,whose

greater. Christ has broken

a

God,

their

and

of Canaan.

Lord

from

divided territory,

strongerthan

was

smote

Christians ?

us

bear?

we

who

of him

borders

our

them

through it,

this for

God,

in consequence

he

the house of

their fathers had

to

came

power,

them

to the

it that has done Son

which

out of Pharaoh's

them

brought them

He

God's

carried

Sea,

Eternal

land,from

own

with

armed

the Israelites from

see as

beyond in

a

net.

reclaim his


the

Moses

Type of Christ.

slaves; the Israelites sank down

runaway

the sand of the sea-shore ; every or

to them.

nearer captivity

Stand

said, "

in like hearts

felt

and still,

within

fainted is it

keenlythe in

admirable, and

God

to

His

to

serve

old Adam would His

would

happens

to

a

the

fears

we

must

of the

us

once,

are

resolutions

over.

our

that Satan God

but

own

to Christ ; trusting

ourselves ;

we

This, It

case.

again and again

enabled

surrender

for

fear,

salvation.

our

the

by

away

againstour

us

are

past

our

trials lightened,

disappear.We

and divide, leads

saved

not

Troubles

conquer

the powers

of

swept

recollect in his

urgent sins,we

most

and

most

lovelyand

renewed

strangenessof

strengthby

our

wishes ;

one

He

Christians

through life. above

will most

our

and

to yet prayed earnestly

saving help; then

I say, many

waves

and

regainus,

ledged acknow-

we

holy

was

but

God,

and as mercilessly heretofore,

as

us surprising by

our

be broken

ourselves,

serve

recollected instances

yet

our

attain heaven?" to

was

And

When

us.

said to

should

we

and feared lest all disobedience, Him

to

we

that

obedience

adorable,and

that Moses

was

temptation ; when

of

hearts

our

spoken

desirable it

power

it

Then

on

broughtdeath

moment

us, when

that possible

felt how

we

in terror

the salvation of God."

see

Christ

has

manner

"How When

121

our

make

world, the flesh,and

do

to we

things

innocent

way

the

mounted, sur-

overcome

most a

are

through

devil;the

Lord, the great Captainof our

tion, salva-

Christ,then, is a second Moses, and


Moses

122

the

Type of Christ.

greaterthan he,

inasmuch

heaven,, as Moses

led the Israelitesfrom

Next, Christ reveals

2.

Moses

to the Israelites.

Redeemer.

our

None

to

He

was

so

face; all prophetsafter

to

Him

saw

in vision.

he knew told him.

Isaiah

heard them heaven

"

that

he

Myself known

speakunto

him

speak mouth dark behold not

a

Lord

in

a

to

dream.

mouth,

:" and

prophetsince knew

spakeunto

Moses

xii. 6"8.

in

When still more

face to

face,as

In the Mount *

Deut.

God

will I

shall he

there

Moses, whom

arose

the

in the Mount

was

"

Lord

speakethunto

man

he received from xxxiv. 10.

in

not

expressly,The a

will

is not

him

told,

a

I the Lord

Moses

"

he

Jews,

there be

"

With

are

of the

saw

and apparently,

we

not

vision,and

a

or

but

was

the

sense

servant

in Israel like unto

face to face V

his friend V Ntunb.

but it

"If

house.

even

his death

on

Sinai it is said of him

1

My

voice

night till Eli

the similitude of the Lord

and speeches, *

some

him

face

name,

among

him.

unto

is faithful in all Mine

so, who

by

you," said Almighty God,

prophet among will make

in

honoured

God

lived; thus

in this

semblance

dwelt

Moses

But

as

Seraphim,and

Lord;

mere

God

well

His

in the dark

the

which

and clouds filledit. and

but

saw,

earthlytemple in

called

was

before the

Holy"

cry

as

God

saw

heard

the vision of the

saw

God,

Moses

as

alone

but

Samuel

to Canaan.

will of

favoured

him

hell to

Prophet,as

our

Moses

called him

not who

Egypt

the

us

is

before Christ came,

respect:

Christ leads from

as

*

Exod.

God

the

xxxiii. 11.


the

Moses revelation of the

Law,

which

Jews

being

the

favoured

Divine

The

he

while

he talked with

children of Israel

nigh him." he

him.

put

a

veil

presence

Even

when

him, The

of God. Moses

he

more

know God

will

givethee

see

live."

and

in the

he

the

Exod.

the come

the was

he

Thy with

Lord

beseech

way,

no

man

see

*

that

Thy sight; ask for

Thee, show

granted;"Thou

passedby

xxxiv. 29, 30. 33.

If I have

thee, and I

see

which greatest privilege

permittedto

infinitude.

encouragedto

was

to

did he know

find grace in

Moses

aware

revealed

"

shall go

it.

see

was

of His

now

not the

cannot

prayed,

me

This could not be

greatness "The "

people

and

saw

wider

He

not.

Presence

rest 2."

blood

deeperand

saw

Moses

surface

Thy sight,show

as

attain,Moses

glory.

afraid to

Mount,

face; for there shall

My

the

Aaron

glory then

he said,"I blessings;

So,

1

the

said,My

Thy glory." not

Flesh

Thee, that I may

and

further

he was,

was

saw,

grace in

I may

so,

of God's

with them, speaking

as

fulness of God's

that to be which found

when

tillhe had done

after all but

was

and

his face1."

on

that the very

And

Moses, they were

Yet, after all,favoured true

vices holy ser-

God;

it,and

23

skin of his face shone

The

Him.

saw

And

"

"

the

knowledge

reflected from

majestywas

1

his face shone with

down,

came

offer to

to

intimate

the

dared not look upon

patternsof

and the were

with

when counsels,

Type of Christ.

me

canst

Me, and he

might

the skirts of God's in

a

Exod.

cloud, and xxxiii. 13, 14.

pro-


1

Moses

24

claimed

the Name

and bowed And

it was

this

for He

of the Lord ; and Moses

sightof

was

of

creature

is in the bosom with

was

in the

Him

for

but figure,

for of

God,

Such

He

of

forth from

and

old;

of God's Cloud

the

Son

and

Him,

Such but save

Him

who

the

knows

are

the

by

i

His

His

His

very

Father,neither

Again

Exod.

xxxiv. 6. 8.

in this

Himself its

as

Teacher,

Nature

He

and

Person.

interposed

are

Father.

and the

guage lan-

No who

Him,

from

is

eternity knows.

Father

knoweth

man

knoweth

"

of His

knowledge is imparted

no

all that

says,

delighted.

appointedHe

words,

the Son

that hath 8

Matt.

the

the

man

any

he to whomsoever He

He

showed

Eternal

words, "No

own

the

time

the Father

Father, and

the Son, and 2."

nor

of the Father ;

the very Word

present as

in whom

ExpressImage

between

in

Mediator,the Off-streaming

image, emblem

nor

is needed

to

the

the Most

the mount

on

Creator,then

of secrets, the

glory,and

between

its

ing Himself,dwell-

He

at the

Father,and

eternity

greatnessof

was

God,

Only-begotten From

says

Moses

Word,

but

external world, first as the Revealer

He

ever

His

as

the

but the

the infinite

ever

the face of

saw,

of the Father.

fortydays,as

Counsellor was

ever

glory,as

abyssof

Not

High.

in

God

which

his face to shine.

made

God,

haste,

worshipped

apparelin

mere

and

really saw,

no

Son, who

came

the

made

l"

the earth,and

which arrayed,

Christ

But

Type of Christ.

his head toward

Almighty was

He

the

seen

Son

Father

will reveal Me

xi. 27.

hath


the

Moses l

the Father

seen

tells us, that

;" and He and

He

is in the bosom

He Him

between

Blessed

trulyseen, Truth, and in

so

Christ 3." that He

the Life.

the

for

God

education

"

may

whom

wonderful

the

know. I

"and

idle

mere

John

duties

our

lightof

fullythe

He

contrast

a

and

is

truth

fullyand and

summed

are

Those

the

the for

up

look

who

knowledge of

will be

which

which on

answer

them;

one

can

says

thee, and thou

boast,but

a 2

God show

knowest

fact which

John

x.

it

of

God;

of this a

world,

store

communicate

of to

pleasantand delightful

most

Me,"

thus

far better and

Religionhas

no

are

And

the humblest

sagaciousman hid.

the

"changed into

and works

ways

know

can

Gospel is

xiv. 9.

God

glory to glory."

mighty things which

1

while

the Way, absolutely

the most

"Call will

Him

face,"and

man

secrets

another, and

no

disclose

can

grace

of the lowest class and

know

trulythan

In

but

brings us.

the

from

men

that is,as fully,

to

that

who worshipand obey Him, teaching,

in His

image

same

happens that

to

He

by degreessee

glory of

is All

message

Him

towards

more

and

comfort; "the Law,"

our

given by Moses,

Jesus

by

came

the

so

Apostle draws

Christ to

and

Moses

says, "was

will

onea;

are

Father, and

of the

Accordingly,the

us

Father

He

earth.

on

he

for this when

accounts

the

125

mankind, being stillin heaven, even

to

was

Type of Christ.

30.

by

the

thee

great

of."

not

all who 3

prophet,

John

and

This

is

seek God i. 17.


1

26

Moses

the

Type of Christ.

will find to be true,though their

express

about

perhapsclearly

meaning. Strangetruths

God, about

heaven

they cannot

and

duty, about

our

hell,new

which

modes be

cannot

of

the

ourselves, about

world,

coveries viewing things,dis-

into

put

about

words, marvellous

prospectsand thoughtshalf understood,deep convictions

inspiring joy

and

which who

Christ,the

obey Him.

great God his

these

peace,

Moses

Son

had

brought from

His

freeness of the

those

gain from

truth,and

for all of

Father

of life. Thus

most

lation reve-

God, brings to toil to

much

the

the

that for

for all Israel ; but Christ has

personalcomfort,not

truth, a

of

part of

a

scattered rays of the

some

perfectway

are

He

the

us

bringsgrace

miracle of surprising well as a true as gift,

full and well

as

from

mercy wisdom

as

the

from

its

fulness. And

yet,alas !

and Christians, for the

in

how

spiteof

all this

! live

many

graciousbenefit.

called

bounty,men

not caring heartlessly,

Look

world.

the

at

Men

begin lifewith sinning;they quench the earlypromise defile their

of grace,

and

entrances

of the

and

by

souls; they

by

senses spiritual

block

acts of

up

the

sin,lying

or uncleanness, deceit, intemperance, profaneness, "

a

foolish and

prayer when

there is

selfishness.

How

beginto away

lose

no

who

actual

many

sightof

of those

of

turn trifling

God

once

are

!

"

vice,

the

"

or

ways

how

many

began

well !

"

by neglectof

mind,

by

an

obstinate

in which are

And

the

men

fallings

then

they


Type of Christ.

the

Moses

forgetthat they have reallyleft God; they

soon

think

Like

them.

who

men

fall in

prospect still flits before them

all manner

of

sin,more

or

less

awakens

tilldeath to perceptions

like

the

truth,such

Moses;

men

of His Eternal tries to

faithful found

or

leads

between

me

in the

they set

Moses

up

of

mocks

real

them,

knowledge, and

idols

it. third

a

Christ.

and

tumult

pointof Moses

the Israelites sinned

blance resem-

the

was

:

while

he

mount, his people corruptedthemselves;

idol,and

an

dancing. Then land

beyond the

to mention

great intercessor when was

the face

"

for world,and interceding

3. This

as faithless,

the mount, blessed and hidden,

on

hid with Christ in God/'

of the

the world own

men,

among

the

the

are

through life in

out of their

them

reason

the

see

they who

among

all

then

theybegan to sin,

the meek

and, while

Son ;

like Moses

theyare

God

see

who

men,

Joseph; or

ber, slum-

giveslively

alone

fearful : but

more

sometimes

little more

a

it before

they saw

in heart, like

Daniel; these

"

as

of generality

clear and

more

pure

with

they proceed "

Death

them.

so

profound,

then turningback again for rousing,

but

their dreams, but

of fancies and untruths ; and

in that dream

very

real

asleep,the

discoloured,crowded shape and proportion,

of

out

still

face,, though their sins have begun

His

they see

blind

to

or

127

God

would

promise,had

"Lord, why

doth

not

Thy

it with

honoured have Moses wrath

cut them

feastingand off from

interposed.He wax

hot

the

said,

againstThy


this evil a

from

Turn

people?

said to the

then

"

I will go up

make

their offended

greatsin,and if Thou

have made

Here

Moses,

Mediator

between

is closer parallel had

and

stillthan

book, which

Thou

portionin it,and

the

I pray

the

figureof

Him

died, that

lightof

offered to

in

God's

cross

and

and

bought

to

was

in

for

us

hand, observe

how 1

this Exod.

his

This Saviour

consented we

own

was

a

Christ lose the

to

God.

for

our

Yet, on

instructs history

xxxii. 11.

was

might gain it. By

atonement

of forgiveness

the

forfeit the

enjoymentof Canaan, Our

made

Thy

at his

taken

accepted. He

come.

He

of

out

give up

Joshua.

countenance,that He passion,

was

under

live :

might

we

His

other

that

He

exchangewas

peoplewent

Thee,

Israel should

than

not excluded,dying in sight,

while

but the

;

at firstsight. After

hast written."

here

the

wilt,forgivetheir sin,"he

if not, blot me,

promised land, he

us

true

at

ever

intercession for

appears

Thou

Observe, rather

now,

the

out

is

who

man,

added, "and

word.

Yet

a

sin."

making

said,"If

sinned

peoplehave

obvious,shadows

God

of God

righthand Moses

is

as

said to

he

gods of gold.

them

their wilt,forgive

Then

but

shall

peradventureI

:

this

"

Creator, Oh,

gained

great sin ;

a

sin."

for your

he

He supplications.

sinned

have

the 'Lord

unto

atonement

an

Ye

this way

his

he renewed

people,

repent of

fierce wrath, and

Thy

In againstThy people1/''

and respite,

now

Type of Christ.

the

Moses

128

sins, the

us, at the


Moses

time,in

same

of

out

He

though their

children entered the

shut

was

out

from

spiteof his having Sufferer

on

"

murmurings.

and rebels,

them and

was

the

to

it has

not

why?

in

the Divine

with

their

provoked to

was

call

himself the power

of God,

"

Himself

His

who, when

He

when

again;

not, but committed

death

He

He suffered, Him

to

is

that

meritorious;

really gainedour pardon.

Moreover, it is well fault it

race

True,

Not

spake unadvisedly

arrogateto

And judgethrighteously."

us

own

But

Moses

Lamb spotless

reviled reviled,

threatened

a

sin.

And

which he received from God; and therefore authority he was punishedby dyinp-in the wilderness. But

Christ was

for his

nothingamiss,"as

meek

seemed

Moses

plaguedand died1,

peopleprovokedhim

the

The

book/-'

My

the cross, but because he

when with his lips,

sinned

promisedland.

Canaan.

done

hath

Israel, except in figure.In

again,Moses, after all,suffered he

Thee,

promiseto accept the

sinful peoplewere

spiteof Moses, the

Christ

I pray

answered,"Whosover

instead of

taken

not

did not

129

between

Blot me,

"

will I blot out of

him

againstMe,

said,

Moses

Thy book/''God

exchange,but

was

unspeakabledistance

the

When

and Moses.

Type of Christ.

the

was

to observe how

for which

Mosep

the infinite difference between Him

and

Iiuman

who

was

[VII]

Vide

the best of

sinless,the "

corruption having 1

apparently slight

suffered ; for this shows

in it

Exod.

an

a

sinful

least taint of

unspeakableevil.

xxxii. 34. K


Moses

meekest

the

was

It

duty.

could

if God

we

thus,on the other hand, we Saviour

that

pure

has removed

who

to Him

bring us

can

God, and

reveals

Prophetand We

are

death

with

resolutions of

holy

leadinga

and may

we

resolutions at His most is

Christ

evidentlyset

is useless to make aid to

keep them

without God kinds do

earnest

"to

:

None

Him.

from

came

The

He is

same

cross

:

of the whole hearts !

May

we

we

our

renew

we

have the grace to seal sacred

Supper,in

which

forth crucified among

heartyresolves ; divers

with what

the

to

it is

we our

His

to

coming to

nor

May

year.

life of obedience

memorate com-

entering

are

and it is useless

But one

when

season

coming

plague us the

and

:

anger.

resolves without

and

of death."

neither

God's

man.

the

upon

holy season

the most

amiss

us

torious, intercession is meri-

who

cleanses

He

be with

supremelyholyand

us

approachingthe

now

approachit

He

merely

Priest.

our

His upon

but

was

singlesin,

a

is done

how

from

It

was

it would

be whose

must

for

what

see

habitual

his

it

one

that he

nothing.

up

how

see

to mark

extreme

were

make

not

slight.Thus

however

him

merit,because

without

and unprofitable, his

all gentleness,

mind, availed

of

for

was

of meekness

the rule

suffered; all his former humbleness

yet it

of men,

of transgression

judden

Type of Christ.

the

Moses

130

mandments, com-

good

our "

Jesus

us."

It

Him

for

His

table

provoking

and diseases,

sundry

shall be said of those who

other, who "

neither

vow


obedience, nor

Type of Christ.

the

Moses

Him

to

come

past in

review their sins in time or

put them

bear

to

jest about them,

"

resolve

day, and

future

not

of mind the

bringsupon

man

plaguesof Egypt, which

to

God,

tomb. and

who

be

now

Him,

togetherwith

summons

He

as

is

Him.

He

can

He

write the Law

so.

can, for

which

ness, bright-

this season,

to meet

on

nature

in time

His

"

Stand

and you,

ready to may

rise

thingssweet

have but the heart to

change the

can

cross

beset easily

so

bitter

Moses, giveyou

Law

Himself.

into the He

can

hearts,and therebytake away

your

that hand-writing

many

all

sky,

make

He

to do

by

This state

should it be needful,that you

desire Him

which

if it

as

serene

the

holy.

easy, if you

the

God,

heavier than

from

you

to you, and hard ways

Gospel.

now,

way

the sun's

as

brethren,with

holy even

ye

suffer with

are

aside the sin that doth

Put

own

some

come.

Awake, then, my your

to determine

about ?

as

can

others

to

judgment comparedwith

and hail

who

"

repentingat

judgment

could be felt is

and the thunders the wrath

a

a

"

that darkness

of

to be very anxious

matter

a

them

for reconciliation with

trustingto chance were

"

going their

on

1

sin

who

thoughts

them, and

think

who

sinning again,

on

truth

3

reckless hard-hearted

speak of

to

to boast of

even or unblushingly,

"

the

of their

aside out

way,

a

who

grace?

known

have

after they deliberately

for

1

is

againstyou,

inherit.

you

past. He

does

He

even

has

it for many

the old done

curse

this for

at all times.


Why left

Why be

the

Moses

132

should

out?

He

you

out

do

should

Why

should

blotted

not

not

from

see

His

it

for

book

Why

you? not

you His

Christ.

of

Type

glory ?

enter

?

O,

should

into

why

you His

should

be

rest?

you


X.

SERMON

Crucifixion. "

He

was

and oppressed,

He

is

He

broughtas a shearers is dtimb,so

GT.

He

makes

PETER

afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth,; and as a sheepbefore her slaughter, openeihnot His mozith." ISAIAH liii.7. was

lamb

"

it almost

that he loves Him of

Christ,he says,

whom, though

now

to the

''

he has not

whom

whom

having not Him

see

ye

of a Christian, description

a

speaks of "tasting that

Unless true

have

we

disciples ; and

heartfelt

cannot

we

gratitudeto Him;

love Him and

I say it seems

us

under impossible,

of

Christ,who

thoughtof

His

one

feels

no

bitter 1

can

have

1 Pet. i. 8; ii. 3.

unless

He

His

not we

have

duly

feel

suffered for

us.

the circumstances attained to the love

no distress,

pains,and

are

cannot

we

feel keenlywhat

*." gracious

is

Christ,we

we

of the case, that any

glory/''Again

Lord

unless gratitude, to

speaking

ye love ; in

seen,

full of

the

love of

true

a

;

not, yet believing, ye

with joy unspeakableand rejoice he

seen

no

misery, at

the

at self-reproach


The

134

having through his

Crucifixion. sins had

own

in causing

share

a

them. I know

wish

quitewell,and

forget,that feelingis

to

enough;

not

enough merely to

feel and

grieffor

and yet sufferings,

Christ's

obey Him,

is not true

without leelings

warm

hypocrisy, so, unattended sort of

with

keen of

of

pray God

the first place,we

really holy,let us which holiness, towards

man,

not

our

what Christian, so

that

through God's

strengthand

health

comeliness ; and that year

by year,

to

Saviour

oeauiy

grow

as

oi

:

1

Passion-tide.

tender

purchased.

make

a

holy,

us

the

eager

is,in

while,in

beautyof affection

the

case

of

is to the outward

our

mercy

souls may

have,

sort of bloom

and

older in

in youthful

more

love and

and

person

grow

to have

and shame,

giveus

which

only,but we

imperfect

very

sorrow

would

He

consists in tender and

a

all graces ; and

also pray Him

Lord

as

kind of

a

are

salvation has been

that

pray

time

same

the review of those

anguish,at

give us

to

love

are year1especially

of gratitude,

sufferings wherebyour us

True

Christ,and

hearts to

our

affection and horror and

the

best of

at this time

to raise

to

on

hand, rightconduct,when

is at deepfeelings,

compunction and

Let

to go

but at the

and piercing thoughtsof feelings

awful

not

conduct religious

religion.And

called upon

we

that to feel

mockery.

a

right;

the other

on

that it is not

nothing more;

love,but

both feels right, and acts

brethren,never

you, my

body,we

spirit.

may,


The will ask, how

You

tythinkingof them, that This,through God's No

will

not

if he

as

solemnlythink out for

merely

indeed

though powers

high, is notwithstandingso

so

of all classes of persons,

they wish

to

go up for

in heaven us

and

hear it and do it ?

Neither

shouldst

shall go

say, Who

the word

is very

the four

which, at Gospels,

all in

All

men.

men

thee ;

nigh unto

may

this

read

knowing them, they will

to be

known

all that that the

any

of Christ's

to think about.

us, that

sea

very

us

?

it is in open to

Gospels,and

all that is necessary will know

knows, all that has been told

full of love and sacred fear.

but ...

nigh,for

aright;they

ever

may

that thou

sea

for

heav the

know

greatest saints have

shall

we

are day at least,

or

in order to feel one

the "

the

unlearned,if

is it beyond the over

It is

level with

shouldst say, Who

bring it to

true

a

speak of,

I

think

well what

that thou

to heaven

can

one

will ; and knows

as

place.

learned and

performit. Any

ifhe sufferings, It is not

took

being

as

but

duty which

that this

measure

a

them

book,

a

which

series of events

a

great mercy

a

in

tale written

a

of

sense

a

grace,

them, will feel towards

one.

but Gospels,

in the

God's

thought. historyof

the

over

us

answer,

of every

realize them, will in

measure

a

saw

as history,

"

is in the power

graduallygain,through

them, will in be

is,by dwelling

drawn as sufferings,

those

the

on

and

pain

? I sufferings

Christ's

mercy,

will but

who

one

to learn to feel

we

are

thought of

the

anguish at

Crucifixion.

had

to

make

us, all

them


The

136 Now, then,let me of

stirring up

Christ's I.

make

and defenceless,

lamb

a

the

excite in

read the accounts

make

chance

time

it is the

and at of

Does

to hear tell of

into

one

of those instances which

day,and

which

the poor

is,when

am

not

not

what

see

seems

so

that I have

a

words usingthese distressing

was

this but

the very

reasons;

as

lingerout

reason

for

brute

I do curiosity. but

happeningin

shockingthan

more

left to

burden;

experimentson

read of

we

one

act calculating

and

sort of

in

and .angry

beasts of

victim is fastened

dumb

gashed,and pierced,

a

At

up?

for many particulars,

like to go

do you

take

we

sometimes

to read them

them, or

make

not

this

it not

or cattle,

animals,perhapsmerelyfrom

of cruelties

us

of barbarous

deed

wanton

who science,

of

our

should sufferings

meet

another,it is the cold-blooded

men

rence irreve-

conveyingto

Lord's

our

animals.

ill-treat their

who

owners

of

means

a

tected unpro-

presumption

which publication

some

Since then

or

which, sometimes

brute

on

shudder

us

as

as

consider how very horrible it is to

I mean,

us.

exercised

may

that

was

to this inoffensive and

which feelings

those

is,He

is.

lamb

a

without

image

over

will observe

in the text ; that

Him

animal, we

mourn

you

called to do at this season.

are

innocent,as

as

Scripturecompares take

making

sufferings you

to these

is called

reflections by way

two

or

hearts and

your

First,as

minds

one

as you sufferings,

Lord

our

Crucifixion.

the rest,

a wall, against

its life. Now

sayingthis,and

for

nothing?

crueltyinflicted upon

For our


Crucifixion.

The Lord ?

He

feet,and

and

hands

and left,

that

spectacle.Now

a

as

hearts,and sickens

poor

brutes ?

us

much

so

this

I suppose

resistance ; it is the cowardice the victims which

are

makes

defend

themselves,but

no

and

their

might

dislike to hear

our

is

something so

those who

themselves,who weapons very

hardened

Now

this

His

of

on

to

ness, and in utter the words

in

in His

reviled not

again;

mouth

agony,

we

yet

tormenting who

defence,that the

case

have but

none

thought

of it.

had laid aside

He

:

defend

cannot

power,

His

legionsof

exceptthe

perfectinnocence Lamb

the as helplessness,

guilefound

as

arms

and committed righteousness,

of St. Peter, "Who

not; but committed

our

earth without arms,

the world

much

and

who

endure

Saviour's

truth, meekness, and

Himself

;

(asit were)disbanded

had

came

nor

can

persons

glory,He

Angels,He

of offence

justour

was

us

only to

not

satanic In

us, and

utterlyin

are

neither

dangerousanimals,

very different kind ; but there

a

have harmed

never

of

so sufferings especially

large,able

dreadful,so

very

done

tyranny of which they

of their wounds

be of

would feelings

to

whatever

power

to attack

even

our

moves

that theyhave first,

of wild beasts at

case

is it

there

crueltyshown

at

if theywere touching.For instance, take the

Cross,and

what

next, that they have

harm;

pierced through

fastened to the

so

very

no

the scourge,

gashedwith

was

137

;

when Himself

did

no

who, when

He

sinless-

of God.

sin,neither He

suffered,He

to Him

and

that

was

In was

reviled,

threatened

judgethright-


The

138

Crucifixion.

Think then,my eously1.""

crueltypractised upon one

sort of

and

Passion

brute

feelingwhich

any

acts

shown

remind who

accounts

as

says,

I

am

a

and the outcast of the ". Take

another

thing still more be, nay

because it to go

at the

not

reasons,

was

so

little

poor

them two

to

a

a

die?

actually say

said.

O, my "

if

the Psalm of men,

too

see

the

same

why

? for

so

innocent, and

so

itself. I do not

cruelty, they would

be

seized they deliberately

to

a

its arms,

out a

stake

beam,

shockingto

and

say;

so

its

nailed

through its so

left it to

perhaps,you

shocking,and ought not

brethren,you

like

and crucified

took

men

stretched

it is too

1 Pet. ii.22, 23.

self Him-

ing at the very hear-

was

to defend

fastened them

It is almost

let them

overpoweredshould

it

if wicked

and

will

you

bar of wood, drove

cross

unfeeling

scorn

littlechild, and

because

What

frame,

feet,and

will

to

unable

child?

me

may

you

humble

very

sightonly,but

into the details of such

young

a

;

example,and

heart-rending.What a

man

let

He sufferings.

as creation,

How strikingly.

two

same

no

gain

people2."

of cruelties shown the

animals;

Angels,deignedto

and

worm,

and

Christ's

to the state of the brute

''

to which

of wanton

picture,of

a

And

you.

use

inferior

the

is higherthan the even

we

read

you

you will

Christ's Cross

historyof

good

one

towards

you,

the

at feelings

jour

animals,and

to excite within

ought

add, this is in all cases turn

brethren,of

to be

feel the horror of this,and *

Ps. xxii. 6.


The yet

bear to read of Christ's

can

you

the holier?

which

are

shocked

shocked

you

He

at

the

in which

Christ's

such sufferers,

by

not instance,

cometh;

come

kill the

him, however,

anguishof

slave to the

a

foreigncountry,where most

cruel and most

and

what

is

brother whom so

whom

the

concerningwhom

it

1

a

as

down

into

Now

this

of Jacob ;

sons

is,that Joseph younger

to do them

of the

xxxvii. 19, 20.

he need

at all have

not

historyremind

Gen.

in

but besides protected,

exceptfor his desire

the Master

him

sold him

friends.

no

confidingand loving,that

does this

slay him1/'

their defenceless,

them, that he would

to

us

taken

was

of love,

this dreamer

they put

cowardlyin

theyought to have

in their power,

Now,

he

innocent

message

let

but

he had

and

only innocent

come

a

shockingin especially

so

was

on

its circumstances,

Joseph was

his soul,and

and Ishmaelites,

was

have

supposed. When

and therefore,

now,

a

that,he

that of any

him, said,"Behold,

they saw

did not

not

not

you

distinction,

to another

passionexceeds I have

as

pitin spiteof

was

are

shockingin

so

his father to his brethren

they,when They

cent? inno-

more

littlechild?

any

why

one,

His ?

sweeter, gentler,

not

loving,than

yet introducingus

sent

is the

to

at the other ?

take another

Or

without sufferings

which

was

tender,more

meeker,more

Why

it more?

deserved

which

139

little child's agony

is that

horror ; for what and

Crucifixion.

us

not

been

service.

of but of Him

vineyardsaid,on


The

I4O

sendingHim My

'*

Son

?"

kill

Him,

slew

and

let

is

as

brute

seize

us

and

Him

cast

affect

but suggestedin Joseph's, animal's was

come

among

child's

a

His

instead of

now,

will

another

present to

aspect.

Let

person

whom

venerable

recollect any

could

such

suppose who

had

who

had

and

God's

summons

known,

awful

who

us,

fierce men,

instance of

have;

had

who

a

our

He

had

of the young,

case

another

that

some

known

as

loved

and

often done

had smiled

given on

to be very

instance

passion under

Lord's

have

wisdom,

us

long

we

as

reverenced,

kindnesses,

good advice,

us

us,

and

aged

comforted

good

and

us

in

religious,

full of heaven, with

grey

countenance, waiting for Almighty to leave this world

I say, such and

vineyard,

such history,

no

take

suppose

knew

we

us

our

we

And

love.

thing,and

one,

holy,full of

suppose,

us

encouragedus,

hairs

by

a

taught

trouble,whom

which

takingthe

us

let

additional circumstance

an

can sufferings

in persecutors

let innocent,and confiding, which

of the

and defenceless, but onlyguiltless

not

3. And

of

or

Son,

Heir,come,

in Christ's

us

the

inheritance.

out

Here, then, is

crueltyto

Lord

very

His

on

reverence

saw

themselves,This is the

Him."

of

the husbandmen

when

they caught Him, and

"

But

they said among us

husbandmen, They will

to the "

Crucifixion.

whose

a

one

naked stripped Matt.

we

a

in

better

have

is dear to us,

memory

i

whom

for

place;

ourselves

rudelyseized

insulted,driven public,

xxi. 37"39.


The about

and

here

there, made

dressed

spiton,

Crucifixion.

the

severelyscourgedon

to the gaze

of would

him, what

be

think of this person be overwhelmed such

But

think of

Him,

garment

on,

which

the

to nail Him

to

after hour with

one

strength,and of the

some

and but that Do much

you

?

the

the

His

could, derers mur-

it was

that

dying,hour

? in peace ?

how His

approachof which

them.

On

He

no

;

face

exposedto

and

staringat

watching the gradualebbing

and

might dwell for

Him

pleasedcoming

appallingdetails

think

Only

state,and without

out, and

surelythey were

heart

should

!

course

consider who

not

we

mind

holy Jesus,

high enough for

death ; and

who

Him, mocking Him, of His

the

of

matter

again,view

stretched

any

a

it ; and Or

misery.

arms

view, and

as

cross

bleedingto

His

our

we

had to creep up the ladder,as up

in that

of suffering

in His wounded

when

He

led Him

in

us

jeered

occurrence.

bear to read of

we

and

came

piercedthrough and through by

is all this to the

what

which

was

and

hideous

a

who

that,and consider how

or

some

all his wounds

exposedwith

feelings? Let

our

with

longer,pulledand

no

multitude

rude

a

laden

back, then

at last

then ridicule,

clothes in

carry it

heavy load till he could dragged about,and

struck, laughing-stock,

a

in other

up

141

on

the

recorded

that those who

eatingor

death.

saw

These

are

tain, Gospelscon-

for

these

nothing;

thingshad

selves drinkingor enjoyingthem-

contrary,we

are

told that

even

''

the


The

142

Crucifixion.

peoplewho

came

breasts and

returned V

the

what people,

His

accordingto do

desire to

we

mother2?

and "

a

of

use

stood

I

understand

can

all;they

at

they

what

do

try to is

lament

indeed

are

to keep it, profess yet

Such

a

mentioned expressly

have of

turned

we

David,"

He

came

"

upon

on

1

to Him

Luke

"

?

If then

we

I will pour

xxiii. 48.

2

I know I do

Matt.

they

at least

or

lamentation

characteristic

do not upon

sorrow,

the house

Himself, before was

shall look

xii. 46, "c.

not

mean

to

of Jerusalem,the spirit

and supplications;

her?

Friday

men

do not sorrow,

earth, speaking of what of

Good

what

see

and

cross

But

merciful Saviour

says the

What

with

keep

of griefand spirit in Scripture as a

to Christ.

the inhabitants

of

and

turn

soul V

but ungrateful,

at all

the

on

Simeon's

sorrow

them.

tion por-

was

of His

in

are

I understand

sorrow.

some

He

memory

do not

very

at all,I do not

of those who

When

and

peoplewho

mean;

understand who

we

and sister,

to have

we

sucked ?

by, then, accordingto

keepingthe

our

that He

pierced through her

sword

unless passion,

!

?

desire,

we

brother,and

sorrow

Mary

be rather blessed than

and the paps His

as

mother's

she

prophecy, is the

be

St.

do

company?

Then, surely, ought

of that cross

Him,

that bare

the womb

or feelings,

promise,to

own

of feelings

the

were

their

Lord's blessed mother

Mary's,our

be of this

desire to

we

St. John's

St.

or Magdalene's,

Do

If these

were

sight,smote

that

togetherto

3

Luke

come, grace

upon ii.35.

Me


The

and they shall they have pierced,

whom as

Crucifixion.

for his

mourneth

one

for Him,

for Him,

mourn

shall be in bitterness

is in bitterness for his firstborn

that

one

as

and

only son,

143

\" 1 will thing1

One who

if there be persons

:

"

conscious to themselves

are

griefwhich as

add

this

they do

should

season

other

at

their havingneglected to this

season

other

at

or

feelingsare

Our

rule

can

when

would

we

but

cannot

in this house

might come who

to

if

they will.

are

with

their

then

that

course

none

therefore

ourselves.

However,

us

I

well

be out

forward

we

I

come.

if

they

sorrow,

He, our

be

those as

satisfied

conscious

than

I

often

even

they do;

of this

day as

of he

all oughtto be dissatisfied with our

will

own

fault,we

lead mercifully

time; but if it arises from i

we

do not.

as

will not

will be

if this is not

own

if

tunities oppor-

speak of

they come

of heart, for God

in His

will

and frequently,

Even

us

alone

speak of those who

feels the great event

us

ought,and

not

but

they ought to grievemore of

God

to according

feelings;they

own

they might.

as

make

can

sorrow;

cannot

able, I know

they

need

alone

more

prayers

now

arise from

not

power;

of grace ?

well that many can,

often

own

diligently sought Him

have not

know

times,as

feelings ; God

our

feel

church,whether during

to

our

not feelthe

consider with themselves

defect does

come

in

not

they do

them, who

cause

times,let them

perhapsthis

whether

that

here present

Zech.

xii. 10.

our


The

144

Crucifixion. here

not

coming1to

our

coldness and

you

all to consider that that fault is not

It

is said

in

with

cometh

prayers

deadness

the

Book

to be

those

to

His if

fancyas draw

us

did

on

near

the

remember

If

then,we Let

into

us

Presence we

saw

to it ; let

Cross

beg

us

Thou

when

and

Him let

comest

Let this be added to the prayer, my

Well ;

fancyyou

Him

when

with Thou me, 1

Rev.

let

let upon on

us

try

it ; let

us

Him,

us

as

He Lord

"

with which brethren, After I have

given

will say to yourselves a short prayer. see

Jesus

Christ

on

the cross, and say

penitentthief, Lord, remember in Thy kingdom ;" that is, comest "

the

Lord, i. 7.

the

Thy kingdom 2."

to leave this church.

blessing, you

the

to

about

are

you

Him

say to

in

of

thought of

can;

to look

us

we

at

God;

our

we

Do

lament, or

at the

meet

the

on

the marks

see

lament

not

whenever

the

graves, and

hung

wail and

to

prepare

and

brethren,

in His side.

lament

must

He

Him,

my

our

shall

we

would

we

Behold

"

see

who

feet,and

and thief, penitent me

Him

those,then, who

Him

now.

come

in His

beg

slightone.

a

We,

day rise from see

I

all kindreds of the

of Him1/'

shall

? rejoice

who

sightof Him

of

and fault,

own

and

:

His wounds,

see

hands,and

in His wish

shall

we

cross,

might,then

we

every eye shall

one

Christ;we

Jesus

see

as

Revelation,

piercedHim

of us, shall

one

our

of

earth shall wail because every

are

clouds; and

which

they also

often

as

in mercy,

remember 2

Luke

not

my

xxiii. 42.

me "

member Re-

sins,


The but Thine remember

own

cross;

that Thou

in the last

Crucifixion.

sufferedstfor me,

I suffered

Remember

ther, and

now."

[TO]

a

own

sufferings,,

sinner

ber ; remem-

felt Thy duringmy lifetime, day that !_,

that sufferings, me

Thine

remember

145

on

my

make

cross

me

by Thy remember

side. Thee


XL

SERMON

JSlttentiance

will not

"Ye

OT.

JOHN

He

unto

that

the

not

ye

and

His

that

them

;

but that

they,and not

hath

life."

this life is in His

and life.,

Yet

hath

God

"

in the

he that hath the

text

Son

life."

have

of

matter

they did He

they none

in

did

came

not."

not

else but

the

Him

to

come

We

wish

to

did

not

He

they

Me, own,

from receive came

would

to not

implying that

come,

they, were

His know

when

that

text

to

come

unto

fact,that they

not

says

will not

He

"

Him

received

a

Ye

brethren,"

the

cause

of their

coming.

Does one

life,and

Son

the

not

own

own

Him,

come,

His

might

as history,

that Epistle1 to-day's

40.

v.

"

and solemnlyexpostuSaviour,sorrowfully lates

Himself, our with

hath

might have life" JOHN

that ye

eternal

us

hath

Son

that

in

tells us

given Son.

Me,

to

come

^olp Communion*

on

it not

seem

should seek his 1

a

own

First

plain natural good ? Sunday

instinct that every

What

after Easter.

then

is meant

by


Attendance this

to unwillingness

Communion.

147

for the greatestof

goods,

Holy

on

come

which, guided by unwillingness,

life;an

and by experience, we Scripture to

this

at prevail

age in which Here

is

questionof cannot

for this

account

gift,by allegingthat

treasure

in

is not

by

the

us

with

greater. Far

a

from its

importunately press

it ; for

gifts,

own

us, and weary

upon

? nothingness

own

not

are

therebybring home

? and does it not

the lesson of its

sufficient

a

therefore

takingaway continually

theyare

to us, does it not

of

news

about

unconcern

have

we

and already,

hands

our

the world

whatever

in the

fullyas

as

comparisonof good with

a

Christ's

interested

affirm confidently

can

widelyand

as

lightof

Christ said it?

no

We

good.

day

the

Do

not

we

confess that eternal life is the best of all conceivable before gifts,

other deserve to be mentioned

none

Nay, and ;

sin also

like the old

witness denounce

of

warns

prophetof Bethel,sin is forced to

the Lord's

stingsus

in the

with

remorse

us

may

and

even

it seduces

when

the

miseryof sinningis and the disappointments

temporalpunishmentswhich we

While

us.

to

still the

in the inward

Yet transgression.

;

bear

of the Lord

name

judgments upon

guiltis overcome,

inflictedon

ments not to trust to its allure-

us

and againstitself,

us, it

we

?

live to the world.

yet we

sense

which

will not

commonly come

unto

follow

upon

Christ that

have life.

Further,it

is not

that God L

*

treats

us

as

servants

or


Attendance

148

slaves;He

does not He

strength: have

we

does not

made

some

has

begun

He

No;

spontaneousacts sent goodness, at giffc

any

our

His

and

by

hands

life.

our

for us? unto

Yet,

in

us

Him

So

that

life and

What

all

of

has

suppose

sin

could

need

else they would teaching,

in

serve

as

Who of whom

forcible means

a

their true men

what

been

But

will not

I

these

duty is;

to

ignoranceis

an

times some-

that

And

Gospelwere

persuasivemanner,

willingoutcasts

brethren, when

are

they others

set before

this would

habitual

sense

the true

not

do

of

cause

to Christ.

come

speak?

come

of mankind

be obedient.

of rousing them

state.

are

or

first

done

will not

mass

their

if the doctrines of the

a

days,

our

sleptwithin

have

this,men

that the

know sufficiently

them

has

the anticipated

yet

as

all

"

godliness."He

strangeis this,that thoughtfulpersons

fancythat

asking

have life.

not

my

Far from

morning

more

spiteof

they may

tempted to

why

inconceivable

charge,and freely givenus

in the very

us

so? in

special,

in the firstinstance. He has from

the fulness of His grace

Is it not

till

of life.

with

us

has, by an

He

of prideand lust, while stirrings us.

our

Presence

in the way

with dealings

to be

Son

urgent with

above

us

His

from

progress

of mercy.

His

on

to bring before Him, offering

thingsthat pertainunto been

burden

a

repelus

good

infancytaken

our

put

preparedsome

have

or

Communion.

Holy

on

Do

not think

I tell you

from

Christ's

I say

a

that I

am

favour,

strongthing,

speakingof


Attendance of those who

some

Holy Communion.

on

hear

now

the line any

where, or imaginethat I

for

for certain, justwho

knowing

and spirit,

and

in the

Gospel,and

Christ,and

their fair

in spittof life, too well enabled

He

has shown

men

do not

He

a

to

has

coming to church, a passingon

of receiving and wine.

There

indeed,"He

hunger ""

but then He He

"

was,

by

by adding,

Me.""

If then

is,there is What

no

is the

His Presence ness

a

man

good

of

sittingat

is in the

is like the

holy Eucharist

sin of the

this

shall

coming

he shall live

where

where He

Such went

He

is not.

seekingHim,

Israelites who

a

ment. appoint-

to Me

even

?

an

of bread

own

seek Him

home

but

Him," and

what explained

profitin seeking Him

Him

aisle to His

that cometh

does not

has

but faith,

secret

along the

that eateth Me,

that

He

Him,

mistakingHis

no

is,that

see

eternal life in the form

be

can

said

He never

giftof

the

am

not figure,

there before

holy table,a kneelingdown

I

to

mere

a

mere

a

I

come

towards

heart

of the

action of the visible limbs ; not a

that to

us,

it

so

which

in that way

shown

I say

and

Him,

to

come

have

they may

in fact

literal bodilyaction ; not

a

movement

mere

that

speeches. This

Him

to

come

pointedout. for life is

how

us

for their salvation,

Him

know, because

to

their interest

cast their lot with

death

seek really

nevertheless do not

that

quitesure

am

professto

in His

trust

to

in heart

to Him

givingup

from

who

I

rule

give any

can

come

not; but

do

shrink

would

who

many,

who

that I dare draw

Not

me.

149

when

perverseto

seek


Attendance

150 for the

manna

not He

who

of

at

a

time

it

when

given. May

not

was

the placeand prescribe givesthe gift,

mode

givingit ? Observe

I have

plainand cogent is

how

been

Our

saying.

of

eat the flesh of the Son

have

ye

life in you :"

no

had is

This is

broken,

"

My

refuse to eat that to refusing

The

Holy

true

reason

does bind

and

of the cup,

drink

that

we

that

this, they do

not

not

they think

like to

Allow

much

as

as

we

reasonable awe,

knowledge,and most

cases

themselves

their

once

ease, of their

own

own

to

this

wish

to

lead

present.

at least to

bear, or

whom

respect ;

distrust of their perseverance

misgivingabout

their

give

lingeringlove

will,of indolence,of men

pledge

reluctance to

a

for all; a

good opinionof

a

at

past sin,imperfect

the

grounded on

lead religious

distrust of themselves,

habits,of a

are

we

still after all there is in

other causes,

the service of sin

we

to live very much

of

the burden

bear,Christ's yoke;

to

if

that that blessed Sacrament

bind them

to

This

"

come

promiseto

will for proper

reluctance

a

He

have life?

may

"

Cup,

than they do and thoughtfully strictly

more

blood,

plain,then, that

very

so,

His

life being the giftHe life,

not

to do

them

drink

says of the bread which

Him

lives ; they do religious lives ; and

and

why peoplewill is

Communion

what

Man,

Bread, and

unto

come

proofof

declares,"Except ye

My Body/'

is it not

Blood;"

the

Lord

no

offers in the text; also He

up

Communion.

Holy

on

in

of

carnal

they do

not

holyresolves,

presentsincerity.


Attendance is

This

why

they consent

to devote

In what

does

way

come

Commandments

read,we

thingwhich

off every

our

admitted

deep

to the

it is which

Lord

our

of

giving up

you;"

altar,"Come

and

though

is nothingshort of the words

which

learn of Me/' and if the

giftwere

and

"

the way

Men

had

themselves and

Take

distinctly

I will refresh

that this refreshment

My yoke

forthwith most

so

murmur

in which

and

laden ungracious,

of

alone

a

you, and

complain,

with

tions, condi-

it is offered

righteousLord

could offer

righteousness.

rather

give up

the

in the threats which

attractive

recollect

upon

hardlypurchased, merelybecause

in that way

it,

we

for all.

eternal life, life, yet we

" follow,

this

once

ever

and

true

so

ever

our

bear, the very

altogetherand Me,

put

ourselves

Doubtless

Saviour.

unto

it be

confess

we

heart cannot

sin

to

after bsjng lastly,

thus,though a graciousvoice cry the

;

;

hear the

we

bind expressly

and

the unrenewed

of

follows preparation

for them;

sorrow

Holy

sanctions

and

offend God

may

in

to them

solemnlyexhorted

are

Sacrament, we

to the service of

as

week's

a

them, unless

the time of celebration is come,

then,when

from

to

againstsecret sin,and

warned

are

for life\

to Him.

offer Himself

called to self-examination ;

And

they

themselves

He

First,we

the Law.

notion

to Christ

? through the commands

Communion

sins and

151

impart Himself

will not

He

that

know

will not

men

Communion.

Holy

on

as

is the treasure

promisethan implicate surround

it.

presentedto

us

Bright in the


Attendance

152

Communion.

Holy

on

Gospel,still the pearlof great pricelies depths,at

the bottom

and

its

know

worth;

bringit thence.

and

their most

favourite

suppose

that

change their

what religious,

promised

certain destruction

of

annihilation of all

necessary

rule of the

Gospel?

Let

exhortations will induce

any

? and

and enjoyments which indulgences

the

contrary to

to

life consists in

very

to the

they delightin, the

what

plunge in

death frightful

a

whose of

indeed,

offered to the diver shall

perilof

short practices

it

see

dare

many

reward

sin, and

We

ocean.

not

reconcile them

prizecan

to

What

love

who

habits

are

but

the imminent

overcome

those

of the

in its native

conduct ;

they confess

to obey,and soul,their obligation

such

the worth

their

not

us

men

of the

perilif theydo

of not; yet, for all this,the present sacrificerequired them

is too much

Lord's

love for

for them.

them,

His

They

free

will not be

influenced;and why

their heart ;

full well what

His

they would

it,"say they, Give

service.

They know-

have, if they might

a

u

suited to

Mediator

choose.

Far from our

case.

life, give holiness, give truth,give a Saviour

deliver from Saviour small

is not

He

on

? because the fault is in

Christ is said to have done all thingsfor us; "

when

since ; they long-suffering

not like God's

theydo

be told of their

self-denying mercy

earth,His

and gifts,

may

sin ; this is not

to deliver

thingto

in

offer

commandments;

us

it is

sin.

enough:

This

is

if it be life, a

our

no,

we

need.

in the way

mockery of

our

to

want

a

It is

a

of God's

hopes to call


Attendance that

indeed.

If

hearts

our

be

heaven, let them

for us;

done

morning new working

no

;

at ease; we

way;

wish

we

to

to be

happy

no

utter

not

it ;

alas! I must some

best of can

that us

be the

a

of

none

who us

acceptance

no

hearts,though ful, unthank-

language most

to the serious attention

warfare,and

worse

for them. a

are

had

is in

reception ; for this

bondage,

neglectof Holy Communion

that there is brethren,

for not

Gospel promises

sinful.

cautions to those

I would

men's

own

the next;

quitthe subjectwithout

not

wish is,

we

and

If the

once.

These reflectionsI recommend live in

Christ

thing our

every

languageof

most profane,

of those who

trembling,

What

this world

enjoyboth

Such is the

in the

wake

acceptit; but if not, it is but

tonguesdo

most

to have

the

the hands

self-denial. Let

no

all at

trouble

no

fear and

no

it will receive persuasiveness,

from us." their

wish

wish

we this,

it has

have

us

for

us

change be part of

the

rejoice only.

to

we

have

We

be free

fit

to

be clayin literally

us

let

but be it ours suffer, to be

Let

salvation,

out

changed

and dream, and sleep,

us

men

giftwill

changed,only let us let

potter;let

of the

be

must

ourselves.

in the work work

then the

nothing at all,and

to do

want

153

gift,which is,in fact,a heavy yoke.

free

a

Communion.

Holy

on

but,

addressing

in the observance

of it.

need of cautions ; but the on

his

and trial,

I need not

perilattached

is the very

but receiving;

;

excuse

it often

remind to the

which

of

none

you, my

unworthy

many

happens,as

us

plead

in other


Attendance

154

also,that

matters

fear,and

do not

fears when

have

men

Communion.

Holy

on

fear when

they should fear.

they should

consideration will show

this ; for what

is the

communicating? that

of

it, as

without fear. implies,

It is evident

of what

said,when

justnow

was

coming

to

A

not

slight

dangerin St.

Paul

then,that,in spite in

are

persons

danger

it unworthily, theycommonly do not really receiving feel their danger; for their very danger consists in their of

fear the fearing.If they did trulyand religiously blessed Sacrament, so far they would not be in danger not

of

an

unworthyreception.

Now

it is that persons

it is plainwhen

are

in

danger

not when and thoughtlessly; it fearlessly receiving they receive it for the first time, but when they have

of

often received it,when it. This is the When

he

comes

with

suppose the

soul,and

so

case

a

it.

to

Holy Communion,

anxiety.At least,I

and

awe

of

first comes

so

person

as profane,

he first attends

receiving

dangeroustime.

Christian

a

in the habit of

theyare

to

littlein earnest

the despise

Perhaps he

has

will not about his

ordinance

when

clear doctrinal

no

notion of the sacred rite,but the very title of it,as the of his Lord's

Sacrament make

serious.

him

himself,and

Let

us

and

believe

Blood, suffices that

he

to

examines

prays for grace to receive the

and he feels at the time

that,having bound and life,

Body

of celebration

himself

received Divine

more

giftworthily; and afterwards,

to a religious strictly

he influences,

has

more

to


Attendance

several times, this fear and the

of the prayers,

words

both

he

does

hear

profane. He

to be

not

that he is

had

deep),but

so

Service

kept

him

wanderingthoughts: is

removed, and

any

habitual

Sacrament

as

he

to

no

warn

of

Now

a

from former

knowledge

and

check

him, he

of heart and

greatersin

to

he is in

is

sin to

a

danger of

without

sacred that

more

is,if he neglectsto

narrowly,and

the faintest

risingsof

theyare

be

discerning

life as

a

to condemn

coldness and

and

thing

self-abasement.

be his risk ; his over jealous

in

in church.

he is in his attendance

constant

the greaterwill rite,

himself

not

his

stances circum-

neglectGod

neglectHim

and gratitude,

of the

exposedto

those in which

of course,

awe,

acquiring

in unbelief,

the giftof Body, of receiving

the

safeguard

in

of the nature

the Lord's

And

the

of communicating,

seasons

clear

is the time when

(probably

now

succeeded

not

ordinarily displayed.If it is the world,it is

he

greater temptation

a

acquaintancewith

than perilous

more

than

man

this accidental

now

has

hardness ordinary much

worse

and

and irreverence, indifference,

but

reverence

and has

own

a

less emotion

than he has

his want from

the

principle deeperreligious

no

he firstcommunicated

when

with

away

familiar with

be

but he is exposedto first,

at

was

wear

receive with

and

attendance

the order of the Service,so

and

is not

solemnity.It

reverence

begins to

he

novelty. As

155

repeatedhis

after lie has

But

for.

answer

Communion.

Holy

on

at

risk,I

to himself, hate

the say ;

watch

in himself

irreverence

;

for, of


Attendance

156

if he

course,

Communion.

Holy

on

acts, the less will be his risk,and

so

that his heart will greaterwill be his security him.

But

I

speak

of their

aware

viz.

mention

me

which

into

which

Even

minds

our

in

the rite was

when

sin of

another

when

similar

a

fall;

to

apt

are

attended

it,and

what

memory

forgetthat when

between

onlytill we

imaginethat

once

for

all,as

in

This

seek ?

had

if

was

againstus,

and

But

blessed

those servants

Him,

is

who

at even,

or

ever

at

we

whereas

giftof

grace,

But

there

coming those and

off

an

consider;

who

at

who

imply,but

that there is

a

formal

a

writingwhich

end are

them;

to

and

is but

was

then

does this

over,

wiped

midnight,or

morning;"

our

we expectations;

our

feared.

and

worshipping;as

are

dismiss from

received the benefit of it

have

we

thingdone

to

have

we

in preparation, diligent

it,what

to

come

we

nothing more

a

thoughtsabout Holy Communion

that

a

felt

we

there is often

before feelings

hoped and

ever

have

strive to

retrospect;we

have solemn

we

occasion,and

then

are

cherished

we

coldness

even

our

We

after.

we

may

to us,

careless in

are

resist the

we

profounda seriousness as

as

new

painfuldifference

the

many.

communicants

communion frequent

possess

"

are

sufficiently

not

are

betray

not

after communicating, that they have forgetfulness,

a

communicated.

we

who

danger,and these

Here, too, let character

of those

the

of the

matter.

expecting

ever

whether

He

or cock-crowing,

first

come

neglectto

of

way

to

wait

come

in the

Him

for

for its


Attendance

Holy

on

accomplishmentin progressive they

act ! it is

157

their

fanely pro-

hearts,how

if to receive the

as

ourselves

we ought to behave great a privilege,

had

in the

life which

of

good time,will

God

thingwhereunto

sends it"

"

was

put

lest he should

and

eat, and live for

take

be

earnest,then, should treasure which

the

is

a

the

Spirit/' says

burden

of life and ; and

Nor in this ever

"

:

us

!

privilege

principle

a

strength,till

be

in

the

we

while,what

cause

by

or

once

twice

seekingGod

strength,seek

bread which

manna,

come," till His

His

"

comes

secure

down

"daily bread," and kingdom

the end of the world, all our

come/'' wishes

In

giftfor

the

Seek the Lord

is like the

watch,

day dawn,

can

The

fectly per-

hearts !

our

and

us

to

we

till the righteousness,

that

suppose

formed have

our

Quench

"

Apostle;surelyour Christ

by

the listless

graciousordinance,we

evermore."

gracious

it turn to

day-stararise in

let

us

haste, How

heavy to bear,before

and pray, and fulfilall and the

invites

nature

our

that

ever.

or unhealthyexcitements,

which

indolence,to not

the

had

should be lost

us

own

prosper

lest this

care

our

carry within

we

fault,by

own

its

"

of his reach in

virtue in it,that it

out

we

the fruit of the

which forfeited,

Adam

so

medicine (ifgreat

food and

and in its own

inscrutable way,

if

as

which, in compared to ordinary),

be

thingsmay

tree

Divine

partaken some

in blessing-

Surely,after

to cast it away.

then

mockery, and

Communion.

His

from

heaven

"till He

that His

face

coming

and prayers

at

rest and


Attendance

158

accomplished ;

are

have the

and

past

once, and

in His

and

consolation

stay and

a

Communion.

Holy

on

present communion

meanwhile, joining together

future,reminding us that He

promisingus

He

that

will

come

first

on

enteringit,without

because it is the passage to another ? to religion

feel

who

much

have

why

reason

this; it

is

it may

seem

of experience

all do not feel it

But

of earth

of

draweth

dim, the

many

the "

when

who

see, and

cannot

is heard

promisethat Happy

are

wearied

hope to

world

the

the

salvation

shines not, and the the foundations

sightsthere

are

is

the tumults

in such

are

things seen, ('

;

which

the

of earth the

death,and

coming.

peoplethat

thingsunseen

have the Lord

sun

to feel

lament, the

their

forth the Lord's

to show

of the

than

the colours

wail and

heaven,and

all above

the Lord

not lived

shake; but the Altar's light

brighter;there

ever

command

the fails,

only

broughtlow, and

heads, for

stars fall from

of the round burns

old,and

wax

but

can

their

Nature

nigh.

is

moon

lift up

The

feel it more

the voice of song is

fade,and

God

world.

is

to those

into circumstances

while the times

all kindreds of the earth sons

the

a

great

no

is,that theyhave

others,have but been thrown it more.

thing,it

any

It needs

feel it ; and those who

long enough to

it is

self-evident truth

a

come

Who

that discovering

that if this lifeis worth

weariness,and

has

again.

live any time in the world,pleasantas

can

we

yea,

for their God

!"

a

turn

can

blessed "

are

Come

\"

case

who,

with

good

the

people

unto

Me/'


Attendance

He

I

"

says,

will

give

satisfies,

goods. which

and

rest."

Rest

is

the

mother

the

Presence,

labour

quietness

the

themselves

that

ye

you

Such is

worship,

all

from

whom

and is

of

calm

better

of of

us

all

;

world,

they

shall

toil;

These

heavenly and

heaven,

the

laden,

than

not.

the

159

heavy

are

disappoints

foretaste out

Communion.

Holy

on

for

and hereafter

seek

is

a

their

sure

in

face

calm

shut

season

Him

see

peace

Jerusalem,

such

wno

are

and

to

ble invisiface.


SERMON

"

When

Jesus then liftedup

Him,

eat?

may

A

He

saith " "

do."

would

meanings

when

openly all

His

about

was

forward

minds, His

And

divine

from He

us

and

in mercy,

Himself

see,

knew

unto

come

that these

buy bread

we

the

on

the

Himself our

Lord

did

not

"

what

had

secret

bring

He

knew

but first,

He

wished and

arrest

to

them

blind and

deaf

to lead

their

open

the

forth

what. He

for all cannot

:

this

And

knew

once.

at

sense

receive sacred

most

profit.

the

the

of

His

beginning, it may

be

thus, throughout

Author

for He

you

instructed

from dispensations the

him,

from

fall without

great company

a

shall

Evangelistadds,

and disciples,

and

saw

spoke, and

He

before He

words,

truths

the

Thus,

to do

His

eyes, and

vi. 5.

JOHN

said to prove

He He

His

Philip, Whence

unto

these words

FTER

XII.

Finisher

of

course

our

and listened to what

He

was

faith our

has

gracious said that

hid

things

while questionings,

about

to

do.

He

has


The

GospelFeast.

hid,in order afterwards back

at the time

what

with

walked

He

before,we

see, and

hid Himself

He them

different and

under

did

did not

we

profit.Thus

more

reveal,that then, on

to

said and

He

what

on

similar

:

looking in it

see

may

it to

therebysee

from

to Emmaus

yet

161

the

thus

as disciples

Joseph,too,

hid circumstances,

self him-

from his brethren.

see

a

before

thought in

this

With

Christ

us.

intended

further

and

new

that bread which bread which on

to

in meaning still, of

spoke

to create

minds, surelywe

our

make

or

Labour

say,

but perisheth,

the

Apostlesare

His

and priests,

people; and

that

feast,so

is the provided, the

heavenlymanna He

All

goes

which

"

unto

shall

lasting ever-

give

unto

is the world, and

the

multitudes

suddenly,so

providerof now.

or

man

Communion.

Holy

food

endureth

of

Son

Heavenly

for He

"

wilderness

you." Yes, surelythe

He

souls ?

our

for that food which

life,which

same,

further that

for the meat"

not

He

not, in

bread; but did He

is the salvation of "

narrative

the

buying bread, when

made, intend

He

to

seem

the

His

are

unexpectedly alone

He loaves

other

the

then,

is the of

the

things change, but

remaineth. And

what

is that

but vouchsafed,

Heavenly Feast which

in its

turn

own

of that future feast in His

marriageof

the

made

ready,"and

herself

Lamb

the earnest

Father's

shall come, "

we

and

kingdom,when and

holy Jerusalem

His

are

now

pledge "

the

wife hath

cometh

down


1

6

The

2

out of

from God

heaven/''and

shall eat bread in the

further,since

And

blessed shall

"

to that Feast

though

it will not

do not

make

remembrance

only,though in

in

prophecy,is it given us and prefigured,

and

Supper

of it

blessed now,

are

who

"

endeavour and

to

which see

;

catch are

behind

and your

those

see

them not

;

and

seen,

and

it.

ears,

for

Let

us,

the

if

and

are

of

your

;

for

blessed who too

for it

thoughts,and

yet have

believed."

are

heavenlylight eyes, for

verilyI

see, but

ye

thingswhich

have desired have

ye

not

seen

hear,and

they which

Blessed

Eaater.

of

they

say unto

have

have

they who

see

have,because they doubt

this time 1

will

kingdom, so

it in their

they hear

"Blessed

at

which

it,and hope

gleams

them."

then,

never-failing

they are

upon

Blessed

who

in

the veil of the literal text,

things which

and by believing,

ture, Scrip-

GospelFeast typified

men prophetsand righteous

and to hear those

heard

And

beneath

"

tinually, con-

promise,and

of the Lamb

meditate

sight of

a

in

of that table in the

to look

as

it ; therefore,

in all partsof

immortal

with Scripture

read

foreshadows

the

see

that

they who

you, that many to

to

it at the end.

shall eat and drink

only,but

once

precept,and

in the visible presence

follow upon

do liftup

we

till the end ; and

but especially,

that

who

in the miracle of the loaves

not

and history,

in

above

come

in the sacred rite which in like manner,

theybe

of God"?

kingdom

eyes,

our

we

GospelFeast.

year1,as

is

not

in not.

fitting,


TJie follow the train of

GospelFeast.

thought thus opened upon

there givenof promises

Feast of Christ's to

now

Body

enjoytillthe

that sacred and blessed

which

Blood

and

end

the Old Testament, as

Now

it is

come.

know, is full of figures

we

literalwording,contraryto each other,but all

harmoniouslyfulfilledin Christ and

and

meeting Church.

His

the histories of the Israelites in the wilderness,

Thus

settled in Canaan, alike

and of the Israelites when

our representing presentstate

ours,

Christian

life is

state of

a

Christians.

as

state of faith and

enjoyment.It

trial;it

It is

a

and

depthsthat springout

land of wheat

wherein

thou

land of oil

on

natural

out

seems

a

a wilderness,

and

there is

drought,where

still necessary, and

scarceness;

a

mayest dig great and

and fieryserpents, no

maxim M

2

thou

to the

terrible

faith is

than forcibly

holds,that

are

brass."

scorpions,

water;" where

where, still more

the Israel,

"

land

a

stones

hand, it is stilla land which

are

of

of water, of fountains

land whose

hills thou

wherein wilderness,

case

desert.

of the

olive,and honey;

thingin it; a

of whose

the other man

is also

of vallies and hills;

shalt eat bread without

shalt not lack any

iron,and

Our

and and vines,and fig-trees, barley,

and

pomegranates;a

And,

land of brooks

good land,a

"

are

has the richness of the promised

land; it has the marvellousness

the

vilege pri-

our

types of the Gospel;types various,and, in their

and

a

and,

us,

tions into the Sacred Volume, trace the intima-

back lookingand

i6j

"man

in

doth


1

The

64 live

not

bread

by

GospelFeast.

only,but by

is the state in which

This of

possession.In

the

signsof things,without

promised;water, for the

the land

was

wine

and

milk.

when

the time

was

of milk

a

"

pro-

live."

man

state of faith

the realities:

and itself;

promisedland,then

are,

oil,and honey,of

for the corn,

for faith to exercise

we

that

the desert the Israelites lived

and

to stand

doth

of the Lord

ceedeth out of the mouth

word

every

and

was

manna

the It

good a

was

land time

into the

they came of

by

That possession.

honey; they needed

not

any

or provided compensations expedients.Manna divinely

from

water

in the

the rock.

at

are

land.

But

promisedland,because we

are

in is

not

a

all the

state, and

its secretness

not seen, and

is

thingswhich

are

are

word

a

not

And

seen

if

our

are

which

for what

:

live amid

are

in

a

a

seen

promised wonders

state of

are

;

ment. enjoy-

word, we

that

ment, enjoy-

great blessings

Apostlesays, are

walk

"We in

a

natural super-

impliesboth its greatness is above

nature,is

than what precious

more

trary, con-

enjoymentis surely

the fact that God's

by faith,not by sight." In "

the

faith alone has that

in that the

seen, and

we

the

have failed;and prophecies

state in which

plainfrom

we

in the

and

in the state of

are

cloud,nor

the

on Christians,

we

because wilderness,

In the

unless certain,

are

pillarof

in the wilderness

once

That

we

the

needed, nor

not

was

is

at

once ""

seen

;

the

temporal,the things which

eternal/'

state

is parallel to altogether

that of the


The as Israelites,

think that

great

not

be without

the

Old

its

giftas

a

All that

Testament.

it this,therefore,

other

things:

His

His

Saviour

our

out

is not

reasonable

He

died for us, is He

who

mentioned,so

will be mentioned

we

is His

death

or

other favoured

might expect, and

we

allusions to

reverent

which

His

should

we

Samuel, stood for Christ

the event

explainsthe figure.When

who offering," Christ? case

Now

"

yet we

is the

same

doubt are

as

this is

nowhere

cannot

priesthood

types of ;

David

and in like

a

that

at

sions allu-

a

for

Solomon,

all,except that said to

Abraham lamb

for

a

burnt

prophecyconcerning

told it in

regardsthe

that it is given,we

His

know

not

provideHimself

can

openly

to be allusions but

not know

and

expect

"

or

will

;

graciousFeast,

Aaron,

God

us

be

shall find, the like

just as

"

it should feeds

of God

we

most

should

that

Not

the

the event;

we

rection, resur-

beforehand

nor

servants

as

ing, teach-

suppose

gives us.

under taught openly,but covertly,

Aaron,

us,

who

may

the feast He

indeed,for neither

Isaac,

well

again and

are

to

is

Testament;

His birth,His life,

His kingdom, glorification,

His death is

manner

done

think, as

to

great gift is reallygiven

so

omitted.

or

has

in the Old

is natural

miraculous

it again prefigured:

as

would

His sacrifice, His death,His priesthood, His

if this

Communion

Holy

to

appropriate figuresand symbols in

again and again shadowed and

165

its type, it is natural

antitypeto

an

so

GospelFeast.

Scripture.The

Sacrament doubt

of

that the

Baptism. purifica-


1

66

The

tions of the of

have the

Jews, Naaman's

fountain

a

GospelFeast. bathing,and

heing opened for sin and

reference to

it,as

affirms this of the

Deluge,and

of the Red

And

Sea.

Bible,which

(ifI

of the Lord's

given us

under

And

the

let it be

have this

it, prefigures

St. Paul manner

which

Feast

Gospel.

have

lightthrown

a

or

;

God He

what

be

be

them

gave

is full of the

Jews, and He

preciousthingsof heaven, and that

coucheth

forth

by

beneath, and

the sun, and

of the ancient

by

the

He

the

life,

who forgiveness,

them

gave

thing some-

gave

dew,

them

and

"

the

the

deep

preciousthings brought

the moon,

mountains,and

and lastinghills,

;

ings bless-

our

the Old Testament

presentgifts ; them

higher

and here above the

gain now

of description

a

some

of eternal

"

we

wise other-

take this

we

objectedthat

distant, the hope

loved the

in

not

were

we

history

with

asked

until Christians,

we

do

that

what

upon

is to be fulfilledhereafter, God's

Jews ?

know

that the Old Testament

It may

all future

:

the

we observed,directly

account.

is in heaven

in the

passages

Supper,as being,in fact,the

than privilege

are

of the passage

ment Sacra-

for,it may difficulty; whether the Jews speciousness,

giftinto

expressly

Holy

a

state of

St. Peter

speak)to

so

may

and greatgift, we

is

and

of the Gospel Feast, speak prophetically

but refer

cannot

in like

prophecy

all uncleanness,

visible fulfilment of

being the

: cleansing great spiritual

the

the

and the chief

things

thingsof precious

preciousthingsof

the

the earth,and


The

GospelFeast.

the fulness thereof/'" of the with

fat of

lambs, and

blood of the grape V What

of

has He

This,I

that likely

He

These

Gospel inferior

the

great gift under

speaksof

consideration

no

;

is fulfillednow

need

in

away,

Gospel supplantedthe Gospel'scoming they therefore

in.

could Higher blessings

not

with

milk

of His

most

bodies

are

and

not

1

The

Law

clean Deut.

and His

by

xxxii. 13

;

with

their

Law

went

was

The

Blood

""

Body,

xxxiii. 13

"

not

15.

seen;

unseen.

are

could

now

the

by

out

How

the

our

have

away

The

If Christ "

honey,but

We

us.

Gospel given.

be visible. ?

of

of

us

are blessings

our

visible ones

preciousBody made

the

as

cient an-

belongsto

take

greater.

Law.

Only

to

higher, because they

are

be blessings

which

did not

God

giving us

taken

much

so

to His

painfulsense

a

highersense

a

them.

to envy

without blessings, not

God

reminds jealousy,

for every passage

make

which

Testament

us

is not

this perplexity

clears up

conveyingto

in

knowledge of

the

in the Old

and exciting our destitution,

greaterblessedness

the pure

system,and

But

the Law.

of

and

likely ; it

givenby temporalblessings

instead people,

them

His

reverse

for every passage the

sheep,

? all nothingin possession

"

so

to

of

presentreal blessings.

were

say, is in itself not

the

;

?

should

milk

kidneys of wheat,

given us

promise?

kine, and

of the breed of Bashan, and

rams

the fat of

goats, with

of the rock, and oil out

honey out

flintyrock, butter

167

ritual spi-

feeds us,

food spiritual if and

our

sinful

our

souls

"


1

The

68

washed

throughHis

not

without

was

:

but

things,any precious

our

they are and

seen:

preciousBlood;"trulywe

most

given

thus

in the wilderness

Church

in Canaan

which

live by bread

I

and

the

greatestrite of God's

consecrated Himself. "

to

made

she

and

it was

at came

manner

proceedeth

the

the outward

feast of savoury upon

a

Isaac

beginning,

feast ; the partaking

was

then it

with

God

ham weaned, Abrathat Sarah

was

and

her

of the

son/'

spirit,

Gospelcontains,instead forms meat

of the Law. that the

our

xxi. 10.

Lord's miracles

of

Again,

of spirit

he blessed Jacob.

the first beginning of Gen.

Gospel.

the

introduction

Isaac,and

1

the

of nature,has been

this bondwoman

out

of both

communion

immediate

truth,which

a

been

the way

great feast a,"and

bondage of

the

illustrate and

of the

observed,from

has religion

more

Cast

both

greatdoctrine

said,prophesying the

grace,

the

c '

in the

shall not

which

passages

which

New,

it be

of

some

when instance,

a

prophesied ;

"Man referred,

every word

bounties,in a

For

the

spoken by Moses, repeatedby

justnow

the

let And, first,

1.

with

both

are

regardsfaith,and

as

will refer to

illustrated by this

are

greater,so

of God."

Now, then,I Old Testament

Israel

the veil of what

only under

only,but by

out of the mouth

much

are

regardsenjoyment;having

as

fulfilment of the words

Lord, to

than

more

so

Christians

we

Church

our

because

unseen,

spiritual; they are is

GospelFeast.

phecy pro-

In like was

at


The

GospelFeast.

marriagefeast,when

a

and our

Lord

the

penitentwoman

at

feast.

a

changed

He

St. Matthew

when

169

was

converted

a

feast, too,our

At

to wash

into wine;

water

he

entertained

Lord

with tears and

anoint His

and feet,and pronounced her forgiveness; before

passion,He

His

allowed

with

costlyointment, and

Thus

with

was

time

a

of grace ;

the Pharisees

winebibber

to

with

them

her hair.

so, that

He

said

was

eating and drinking,to

come

and

much

so

feast,

a

feast with the Patriarchs, a

Lord, and

our

at

to anoint

Mary

wipe them

to

allowed

friend of

a gluttonous,

be

by "a

publicansand

sinners V

next, in order to make

2. And

had been

solemn, it a

of

direct act

and

bless

religion,by

a

"

Melcliizedek

to which

Most

him, it is

"he

Passover, which unleavened

eaten

bread, and

being a And

such

seems

communion was

with

gained; 1

Matt.

bitter

priestof

the

lamb

to

have

God

Luke

been

all the we

the

common

world

arrived at the vii. 34,

over,

with

girded loins

the Lord's if not

the

of the

fire,and

herbs,with as

wine*;"

the

with

feast,even religious

viz. that

xi. 19.

was

roast

and shoes on, and staffin hand ; solemn

and

forth bread

he

Abraham,

meet

to

Such, too, was

was

or blessing,

or

prayer,

out

came

added, "and

precedeit by

which impliedit. priest,

a

brought

God/'

High

stillmore feasting

usual at all times to

or sacrifice, by the presence of

Thus, when

this

Passover, a

sacrifice. notion

however

of possession *

Geu.

xiv. 18.

of it His


1

The

70

invisible there and

in giftsby participation

was

unseen

;

and

bounties,as earthly

of the

it to whole,presenting

best

which spirits

the

;

communion

spoken

and

of

I would

the

as

the

St. Paul

Here,

in

the

evil

Old

come,

a feast,

feast of

from of

the

practised

and idols,

of the

under

the

specialand

some

and

mass

and seeking,

as

the a

with

things

"

before,a

was

hold

should

feast is

with

the

it idolatrous,

the

tions descripof

perfectstate Gospelwhich

under choice

the

was

image of

goods of

like; goods of this

this

world

specimen of all,as types and of

means

which blessings, spiritual

ye

observed,that

made continually

world, corn, wine, chosen

gifts

ledge to acknow-

communicating

Testament

are

the

spirits.

viz. that religious privilege, to

as

the feast

let this be

next

seems

those

that

not

of

means

of fellowship

3. And

indefinite

and

they represented."The

devils1."

with

had

they did communicate, though

world, though,when

unseen

means

and blessing,

and sacrifice, they sacrificeto devils,

Gentiles

God

to

seen

the choicest

This the heathen

their idols also ; and

evil

which

a

for His

with and fearfully, miserably

most

then

Him

unknown

needs.

nature

that in that way

was

the

specimenand representative

a

hope of gainingthose

towards

not

between

it,we taking,eating,and appropriating

which human

the

visible ; that

aside that,by setting-

of His

then

His

connexion mysterious

some

the

GospelFeast.

"eye

1 Cor.

x.

the obtaining, hath

20.

not

seen

unknown nor

ear


The And

heard/''

and

wine,

others

mentioned

are

which

also mentioned

are

of which

would

giftlay hid speaksof the

"By and

in

on

Now

the first of these

made

have

outward

an

side,shall

that

immortal; The

bank

fade, neither

his

because

their waters

and

of the tree of

nations 3."

And

and apple-tree,

the signified

1

hence of

being sweet

to literally Ezek.

fruits

new

"

side,

accordingto

they issued Like "

life,

out

sacred not

we

of the

to the taste.

giftof which

select fruit xlvii. 12.

good or

month;

healingof

read in the Canticles under

its shadow, and in type is

then

I

speaking;

am

and

graciousGiver

the as

the

of the

Here

to

leaves

is St.

bare twelve

which

for the

were

sittingdown

seemed

to which

fruit every

and yieldedher fruits,

the leaves of the tree

yet it has

this

:

and the fruit thereof shall be for meat, and

account

its fruit

prophet Ezekiel

thereof,on

the leaf thereof for medicine1/'

of

divine

shall the fruit thereof be

bringforth

manner

a

all trees for meat, whose

grow

It shall

sanctuary;

tree

words, showing following

consumed.

months,

of

leaves

in store for the redeemed

the

river,upon

the life,

prophets. The

Adam form.

was blessing

leaf shall not

John's

greater,though

garden of Eden, the eating

it afterwards in the

similar

a

was

in the

that tree in the

of life was

bread,

or

what

read is the fruit of the tree of

we

of which

that

also.

set apart,

thing else,corn

any

figuresof

the

as

171

goods of nature,so special

these

than frequently

more

are

GospelFeast.

the s

means

Rev.

of His xxii. 2.


The

iJ2 invisible with

GospelFeast.

blessings.He

such,had

only,but by have made

He

might

pleased "

the word

have

for

fed spiritually liveth not

man

of His mouth.

His

the fruit of the tree His

ua

bread

by

might

Word

Sacrament,but He

has willed otherwise. The in

selection of

next

is the Scripture,

on,

bread

and

giftsof

which

one

very

in the

wine, as

and there the record stands be:

to

for who

Saviour,and feast which Next

milk and

the

length fixed

as

prophecyof

a

is the Bread

and Wine

what

shadowed

but the very

out in the

was

in allthose other

tion descrip-

said to flow with

thingsof precious

alreadyrecounted

I have

belongingto

as

the rarest and

blessings givento

is the

Feast

most

blessingsgiven to under precious

let

Now the like

shall

one

us

and

Jews,

most

most

site exqui-

the

Gospel

as

sacred

Christians;and

us

under precious

is most

For

the

choice

the

what

of all the is most

is signified Dispensation by

what

the other.

proceedto

the

Prophets,and

we

shall find

of the GospelFeast. anticipation

the prophetHosea instance, you recollect, come

the like.

Gospelfeast

be considered to refer to the

because they were typically, of the

and

has ordained ?

honey,and

all may

was

Lord

our

promisedland,oil,butter,corn, wine, and

These

find

we

historyof Melchizedek;

promisedland,which

which

nature

at

but

the great giftwas

of the

He

is Melchizedek

what He

the earth which

to pass in that

day,I

says

will hear,saith the

:

"It

Lord,


GospelFeast.

The

they shall

the heavens, and

I will hear

173 hear the earth,

and the earth shall hear the corn, and the

oil,and theyshall hear Jezreel. in the earth l."

Me

Church

the time

to

was

and the earth

should

God

and

should

generalway

the

the end from

only,but generally the

Again : in that

wine,

day

that the

if we fulfilled, us

in the 1

when

of the

take it to

Gospel,in

Hos.

ii. 21"23.

be the

He, who

"

sees

spoke of

He

would

' '

mountains

house

valleyof ShittimV

the

water

says,

shall flow with

forth

come

be fulfilled

may

views all thingsin

who

be

corn

not fulfilled,

It shall

shall

the hills shall flow with

and

to the

in the Gospel. literally

even

prophetJoel

rivers of Judah shall

He,

"

that the word

wine, knew

answer

considering Almighty

but

beginning,and

;

heavens

bread,and wine, to

or

all their relations at once, and

;

of His ineffable grace,

instruments special

God

on

answer

this Now, doubtless,

appointedcorn

has

God

a

the earth,

earth, and the earth should

of the Church.

only in

call upon

the

heavens, and

wine, and oil,and they should

the corn, wants

the

answer

the

answer

would

the heavens, and the heavens

on

that

name,

call on

oil,and theywould

the corn, wine, and

her unto

sow

in God's

the Church

when

the

the Christian

Jezreel is meant

By

come

I will

And

Prophet declares

and the

;

wine, and

drop

milk,

waters, and of the How

applyto

the feast of the

to pass

come

down

and a

new

all the fountain

Lord, and

shall

is this strikingly God

what

has

Holy

Communion

*

Joel iii.18.

given !


1

The

74 the

Again :

prophet Amos

saith the

come,

GospelFeast.

Lord, when

the reaper, and

the

And

the

prophetIsaiah make

of Hosts

feast of wines

of wines I will

the

givethy

gatheredit

they that of

courts

My shall

Again :

the

And

to be meat

hast

holiness.1"

And

drink,but

again:

shall be

ye

herd;

and

they shall

sorrow

any

"

' '

Lord,

drink

not

thy

for

as

more

a

and

drink it in the

Behold

My

behold

:

They

shall

shall flow

vants ser-

My

wheat,

and

watered

at all

come

together for

of the flock and

their soul shall be not

mies, ene-

thirsty2."

says

for the young

oil,and

Surely

for thine

hungry;

ye shall be

prophetJeremiah the

"

the Lord, it,and praise

shall eat

goodness of

for

things,

laboured;but they that

sing in the heightof Zion, and

to the

shall the

again:

strangershall

thou

shall eat, but servants

and wonderful.

brought it togethershall

have

marvellous

In this mountain

corn

of the

sons

the which

wine, for

and

God's

all peoplea feast of fat

unto

all

the lees ; of fat thingsfull of marrow,

on

more

no

"

:

that soweth

drop sweet wine, and

the lees well refined."

on

and

and

him

wherehy He givesus giftsnew

grace,

have

shall

shall overtake

plowman

melt1;" that is,with

the hills shall

a

Behold, the days

:

the treader of grapes

seed ; and the mountains

Lord

"

says

wine,

of the

garden,and And

...

I will

satiate the soul of the

and My people with fatness, priests

shall be satisfiedwith

My goodness,saith

1

Amos

2

ix. 13. "

Isa

xxv.

the Lord3."

6 ; Ixli. 8, 9

Jer. xxxi. 12-14.

;

Ixv. 13.


The And

cheerful,and

men

under

different

a

sun

Name

shall be great among

unto

shall be

placeincense pure

worship,as surelythey that

saw

and the form instance

For

:

head wash to

with

hands

my

Thine

in

the Altar

lead me,

"

The

under the shadow 1

Zech.

and

ix. 17.

even

unto

children of of

men

design.

before

full." so

"I

bring me

unto

of my

God

me

my

will

will I go

Thy light and

and that I may

the

dence coinci-

hast anointed

shall be

out

of

Table

a

Thou

Thy dwelling;

of God,

gladness."

send

"O

truth,that they may to

mark

they

Church

Christian

Psalms, a

places

feel

we

innocency,O Lord, and

Altar."

holyhill,and

in the

me.

Cup

in various

call this rightly

shalt prepare

my

for Christian

feast,which

may

in the

Thou

oil,and

the

great among

would

they too

that trouble

againstthem

a

who PropheticSpirit,

the

ordinance

of words "

My

and

Name,

My

intended

are

are,

surelywe

the

rising

of the same,

shall be

describe that sacred Christian

between

the

From

:

same

of Hosts V

Further, if the Psalms

do describe ; and

"

the

the Gentiles ; and in every

Name

the Lord

them, inspired

with

but

offered unto

for My offering,

heathen,saith

image,

shall make

corn

the maids1."

going down

the

of the

even

great is His

How

wine

new

prophet Malachi

the

generalsense,

:

175

great is His beauty!

how

and goodness,

And

"

prophet Zechariah

the

the young

GospelFeast.

Thy Thy

go unto

joy

and

shall put their trust shall be satisfied

Thy wings. They a

Mai.

i. 11.


The

176 with

the

of Thy house, and plenteousness

give them For

drink

with

shall

we

GospelFeast.

of

Thee

as Thy pleasures

is the

light."

see

''

well

of

choosest and receivest unto

is the

of

even satisfied,

mouth

my Thou

it

praisethThee

hast been

The of

I

hath

builded

His Church

"

;

has

him

turn

Bread and drink which

Like 1

which

are are

Lord's

in hither ; saith

heavy

Pa. xxiii. 5; xxvi. 6

wine

which

laden

the

xxxvi. 7 *

"

Frov.

the

hath

Lord), is

Whoso city,

that wanteth eat

I have

unto

and

nished also fur-

hath

him, Come,

to

(that

Table),she

of

My

mingled*/J all ye that

Me

I will refresh

prophetIsaiah's words :

she pillars,

seven

for him

as

dom "Wishas built

mingledher

saying,"Come

the

in the book

of (thatis,the priests

of the Wine

is like

labour and

her

out

highestplacesof

she understanding,

shadow

stands for Christ.

(thatis,the

the

.

the

us

preparedHis Supper),she

she crieth upon

because .

house," that is,Christ

her

sent forth her maidens

"

under

feast is put before

she hath hewn

her table

let simple,

when fatness,

joyfullips

hath killed her beasts,she hath

is,Christ

and

.

Wisdom

Proverbs,where

soul shall be

My

marrow

with

Thy

rejoice1/'

wonderful

same

Thou

of Thy pleasures

"

therefore helper,

my

Thy wings will

of

with

were

Thy light

whom

man

the

Thy Holy Temple." as

in

Thee ; he shall dwell in

court, and shall be satisfiedwith

house,even

shalt

of the river.

out

life,and

Blessed

Thou

"

:

Ho,

you/5 every

9; xliii.3, 4; Ixv. 4; Ixiii.6" d. ix. 1

"

5.


GospelFeast.

The

ye to the waters, and he that

that thirsteth, come

one

hath

no

wine

without

milk

and

such too is the

And

"

:

The

buy

ye

come

money,

Until the

get

mountain " .

.

.

price1/''

without

cles of Canti-

and figs,

her green

give a good smell

and the shadows

....

I will hill of

to the

gatheredMy myrrh

I have

the

"

flee away,

myrrh, and

of

buy

come,

the book

in description

day break

frankincense"

eat; yea, and

figtree puttethforth

to the

me

and

money

vines with the tender grapes "

177

with

My honeycombwith My honey, I have drunk My wine with My milk ; eat, O friends, In connexion drink, yea drink abundantly,O beloved 2 ! I have My spice,

eaten

"

with

such passages

St. Paul's words, which allusion to the

an

drunk

with

that

new

ministers in the Spirit God

grant that

Blessed Sacrament which it in

should

we

May

a

we

hard master not

1

be able

to

ever

Isa. lr. 1.

[TO]

rejoice!May never

never

"

Be not

be ours,

instead of

a

the who

the passages not

regard

distance from of spirit

the

at his

looked

graciousbenefactor

of those who

approachHim 2

to this

come

we

a

Holy

the

King.

suitable to feelings

be in the number

after year, and

God

which

it ! May concerning

servant unprofitable as

wine

cold,heartless way, and keep at

fear,when

lord

may

:

is excess, but be filledwith

Supperof the Great

with

read

I have a

we

the antithesis to be

sacred Ordinance

most

same

these should be observed from

seem

wine, wherein

with Spirit/'

the

as

on

go

at all!

N

year

May

Cant. ii.13; iv. 6;

v.

!

1

we


1

The

7 8

be

not

his

of

those

let

us

way,

let

God's

But

as

a

without

awe,

into

of

matter

mere

the

in

come

sin

of

to

gather

in

faith

the

to

without

without

the

love.

that

complained

who

!

nical mecha-

obligation,

those

to

wedding

formal,

a

wonder,

but

another

farm,

called

were

who

his

to

one

they

those,

nothing

wearying

manna,

gifts. let

us

ourselves, bliss which

of

fall

us

have

they

be

without

reverence,

Nor

went,

when

merchandise,

Nor

of

who

Feast.

Gospel

is

come

May !

May

to

last

this

be

these for

inexhaustible,

ever

and

beginning

the

the

be

and in

the

to

first-fruits

ever

city

;

ever

of

let

and

hope,

our

us

of

new,

God

us

of

that

ever

!

say

to

ing everlast-

banquet porting, trans-


SERMON

of

"

If we

be dead with

a Eelfgtott,

be dead with

minds

Christ,is

towards

turned

to hate and

is to have

Him, God

shall also live with Him"

we

vi. 8.

ROMANS

to live with

and

believe that

Christ,we "

rriO

XIII.

and

food of

when

there is

certain kind

a

doubt

no

determine to

sin.

meal

what On

brook

to

is meant

and

some

to

under

will be at

thirsty; and "

is

certain circumstances,

2

loss to

no

deadness

pleasanta to the

languid,or you

the

will understand

impliedin being alivo

alive religion, N

and

strong,or

odour enlivening

air is to the

feelingwhich

Christ,alive

too

hand, consider how

the refreshing the weary

or

by disgustat sin,or

hungry,or

the sort of with

other

sick man,

a

by disgust. Consider

you

"

the

is to the

faint;how

always, and

is meant

"

certain tastes,affect certain persons or

of

case

too sweet

are

what

presentedto him,

is meant

what

certain scents,which

how

is

To be dead to

know

the by disgust. Take, for instance,

sin;

hearts and

our

Heaven.

sin,is to feel a disgustat it. We

from

turn

to the

thought of


i

Love

So

Our animal

heaven.

New

a of Religion,

exist in all atmospheres

cannot

powers

certain airs

Nature.

others life-giving. poisonous, and souls : an unrenewed So is it with spirits spirit could not live in heaven,he would die ; an Angel could ;

live in hell.

not

The

in the

away

sacred

presence

sin,is

to be

I may

the

of

continued

were

minded,

so

angelicsoul

company

painfuland

be alive with

atmosphere of

that the

Christ,is

To

be

to thoughtof religion,

wish to be

and

alive,is

far

the

to think

to religion,

towards

Now go

bear the

merelyto

not

to be drawn

it,to

I suppose

farther than it

rightto

respectfor religious men;

to have any

as

to love

I suppose

least,now

and

They and

a

"

in it.

minded, that

so

(if

stiflesus,

assent to the truth of

and religious,

to feel

sin

to remain

us

to

sort of love for

love most

this, "

be religious,

they do

religion.

far,however, they do go ; not, indeed,to do their

duty and did.

he dead

To

refreshes,enlivens,stimulates,

religious ; but

to wish to be

pine and

atmosphereof

to be

persons called Christians do not

So

it.

to

it,to delightin it,to obey it.

get so

would

sinners,unless God's to

unnatural

heaven

us. invigorates

not

live in heavenly

cannot

man

and speak)oppresses, distresses,

so

that it is To

natural

and

company, waste

are

it,but there

then

to have are

a

sort of wish

few persons

that

but, at the

feel the wish to be

holyand

they very

gious. reli-

bear witness to the excellence of virtuous

they consent to all that holyliving, tell them, what theyhear in church, and

their teachers read

in reli-


Love

giousbooks

New

of Religion,a but all this is

;

their

actingaccordingto thing,they do Nay, they

a

of

confess

far

that sin has not

while

or

happiness ;

do not

which gain pleasures,

there would

I know

all,the pleasureswhich are though pleasant,

with

a

even pleasant,

such

is

by

the

always

to

Satan.

they are

I

;

deny

not

gious say that irreli-

not

they do

;

men religious

if

they did not,

and try us.

servants

attended

itself sufficient to

But, after

of Satan with not

make

enjoy,

pain too; destroythe it far less

than while it lasts,

such

viz. bitterness,

pleasuresof religion.

This, then, alas ! is the dead

or

present,to

I do

bitterness, which, though it does

pleasure, yet without

I do

nothingto tempt

be

lie

give us somethingin exchangefor

eternal

lose.

as

"

future and

obligedto

at

deny that,

is able to

are

or

they

in obedience

that Satan

men

Day,

they speak their

such pleasures, to

sures plea-

do any other bad

or

say, did

than

the

Lord's

happierthing,even

of course,

mean,

the

to excess,

its

their hearts

indulgingin

company,

God,

another.

"

are

confess,I

live in obedience to

do not

one

sinners, if theywould

idle away

they drink

"

Not

they

sin,while they

thing, theywould minds,that it is a

do

in speak as they really

to

while

own,

while

cheat,or

confess

thing while they

one

they keep ba^

while

1

another.

enough

feel,would

8

\

thing from

knowledge. They

"

be honest

different

very

sinners, wilful,abandoned

Even

Nature.

to sin and

the

as pleasures

state of multitudes ; not

alive to God, but, while

they are

are

to

be

alive


1

Love

82

sin and

to

heaven,as

New a of Religion,

the

to be able to

not

I say, when is conscious

any

much

woman,

going

whether less,

or

there is no

or

she is

or

just so

coming to

conscience

torment

time to time

is from

a

paincomes

again. It

on

beinghappy. They be

cannot

them

happy. They

; and

they know

will

He visit,

get

this out

will

loud

are

remind

judge,He

all

men

good,wish

as

Christ

or

pray

it

was

are

to be

that pure,

to God

keepsits

not

very

to make

but they like religion, in their reason,

is happiness.

ing, keen,harass-

a

hinders

sinnerb

is angry

time

with

other,He

or

punish. They try to the

sticks fast

arrow

and violent.

angry

set

words,

hold.

And

holyas

though

God

by

or

so

it

men

is

they do not

them, holy and pure that

that

They their

is,that as

well

holy,pure try to be, ; not

they know, they are

they feel sure,

to

those,who

to

answers

abandoned, bad

they were even

sons. per-

feel it

They try to laugh it off,or

of it either in

But

who

will

in their

unkind

as

to such

but they pleasures,

some

minds, but

or daring,

them

example.

this bad

"

that God

that,at

of their

or

have

may

know

there ; it keepsits hold. be bold and

sin,

is

hateful pain,which disquieting, from

church

little while,perhaps,they do not

a

in

good excuse, neglecting private prayer, known

but then the

whether

wrong,

in not

old,

or

young

or livingcarelessly, indulgingin

For

of

sense

enjoyeither.

man

one,

that he

greatermatter when

have

world, to

Nature.

that vinced con-

alone religion


Love

Oh, what and

way,

have our

Him

eyes upon Him

with

and

Him

died

who

who

food,upon and

once

once

was

live with

Him

our

it ; to be

certain that the wages

sin practise

happy, for they do ourselves for

prepare devils

are

At

God's

will

at are

indeed, as imperfect

theydo

say, "All

indulgeso pleasanta hope. that to

whom

fullyto because very

at

persons

I

have speaking,

lead

a

it

fectly perto

of

state !

hear me,

now

who

No

not

or right,

rightthat they should

come

any

At firstsight, to

come

are

church,

sin ;

they

best,but

at

I should

be very

the case,

but I

glad,

cannot

tain ; I think it quitecer-

not

made

life. They religious

theythink

are

to

only hope,

our

given up

I do least,

some am

death,yet

0 miserable

all Christians

Brethren, to believe this were

my

is

who

have

fall into wilful sin."

not

holylife

a

perfectly, yet

in church.

in earnest, and

least,are

rise

to

impossiblethat

seem

could be found

might be tempted to

one

to

!

sight,it might

such persons

;

but the company

to

first

not

Angels alone

nothing else

thus circumstanced

liveth

heart to pursue

no

acknowledgethat Christ to let that hope go ! yet deliberately miserable they,if any there are who ;

earth,and

now

of sin is

confess that the

; to

the

feel that

onlyhappiness, yet to have

one

another; to

pierced, yet ; to

183

desires

our

conscience

and

breath and

our life,

Nature.

state, to have

knowledge

look upon

is

dreadful

a

our

our

New

of Religion,a

from ; I

say how

come

other am

many,

up their minds to cause.

church It is

glad theydo.


Love

184 This is

good,as

not

are

New a of Religion,

so

resist the command

in the

devil,,or

flee from

They They

next.

attracted

are

to religion

lifedull and of

to

themselves.

They

off

it goes ; but it is not

as

far advanced

wrongly the at.

far

but, O

that

they could be

of St. Paul's

outwardly ; but he is

a

is whose praise letter,

which

may

who

is

one

be taken

not

a

to

to be

Christian who

a

secret

but of

life religious

not

with not

is true to be

to

1

It is very-

happiness,but religious, begs to be

He

is

religion;

he is

who

only knows

Horn. ii. 28, 29.

church,and

cast off

while

not

God1;"

enough.

a

tian Chris-

lives to God

Christ in

the will and the power

one

Christian

a

Christ.

inwardlyalso ;

religious ; who

givehim

by

who, Christian,

life is hid

wishes,tries, prays to

saved

is

and spirit,

is not

He

"

merelyhas

is one outwardly,

heart is

:

;

simpletruth

inwardly ; and

one

not of men,

mean

satisfy

which

Jew

a

sense

to church

come

he should do so, but it is not

but he is the true

whose

rightto

who merelycomes outwardly,

to desire professes

rightthat

in order to

which is

in the

religious

a

certain

a

is that of the heart in the

circumcision

to

They pu1

think

theyhave

is not

Jew

as

being laughed

of the persuaded

He

words, "

God;

company.

to church

I say it is

They

They cannot rightlyone day, and

afraid of bad

unpleasant.Yet Now,

sense.

act

of

all.

him.

day. They

religion ; and they come

this

kingdom

are

by

future

a

Nature.

God; and

loves God

;

whose

feels that

religion,

Almighty

religious ; and,


Love time

as

a New of Religion,

and

more

grows

on,

goes

Nature.

185

more religious,

more

fitfor heaven. We

do

can

nothing right,unless

will and the power aid of His feel this himself fail

Holy Spirit.If

as

a

firsttruth in

dreadful fall.

a

him

will make

of

sure

declares it. Scripture persons, an

lukewarmness

and

those who

holymen are

to sit

from

nature

whom

me,

themselves,sanctified

God

does

argue

that

admire,those

are rightand left,

from

some

their

excuse

may

it,ab

fall into

may

pleathat

they

much

they so

Christ's

on

the

and

them;

experience

believe

attempt to

may

he will

unlikelythat

hear

now

deeply

not

preparingfor

will not

on sinfulness,

inwardlymove

the

miserable

own

They

without

attempt, and

it is not

who

mistake. opposite

not

will

it,if he

But

perhapssome

is

he religion,

utterly.His signally,

the

does

one

any

He

givesus

pleaseHim

cannot

we

;

God

saints

of different

their mother's

womb, visited, guarded,renewed, strengthened, ened enlightin that are

peculiarway,

a

and theyare saints, But

not.

the

other "

passions with preached. you

not

And

to

make

fault that

so

;

St. Paul

let

us

says

it

wonder

no

they themselves thus

not

miserably

of expressly

Apostles,that they were

"men

the poor

to whom

does

Did he not rage like how

ignorantheathen

not

recollect what

of Christ ? and

as

no

this is not

deceive ourselves. and

so

a

was

he

his was

historyshow before

beast of prey

himself of like

this?

they Do

his conversion?

againstthe disciples

he converted ?

by

the vision o!


1

Love

86

Lord ?

our

his

New a of Religion,

Yes, in "

words,

own

sense, but not

one

the

obeywithout

grace ; but

in

vain, had

he not

at

once

I

had

he

for he

flesh,the

into

after subjection, lest,

of

to

a

"

by

conquer,

encouragement

of the

and hypocritical,

have

be

must

the fearful,

put

sin to

"

have

still an

we

insisted

of

for the

on

confutation

of the

holy.

In

this

dead to

have that dead

and

God;

to

remainingin

God

his

do.

must

though they are

death,yet

enemy

bring it

as conquered,

corruptthing within them, though they live

they

him/''

wrought out

of the

the abasement

the best of men,

world, even

he

as trembling,"

pointwhich

a

and

thorn

striving/' struggling,

in at the straitgate

salvation with fear and

sin,and

St. Paul

castaway

"

a

to buffet

body

as

to others, he preached

""

enter

This is

had "

must

us

he

he

already

were

that he had

bruise his

"

obligedto

was

should be himself one

was

dience obe-

"not expressly,

says

of Satan

messenger

he

"

His

have received grace

alreadyattained,either

and

any

would

and elsewhere he tells us

perfect in the

heavenlyvision."

was obeyed. And, afterwards,

perfect? No; ""

; hear

necessary for his conversion;he could not

was

though

by it alone

Whereupon,O King Agrippa,I

disobedient unto

not

Nature.

their

This,indeed, hearts,though theykeep it in subjection. all men

is what

them, what

a

now

have

in common,

of sin,or principle

they

differ in is

another not; but that

what

this,not

one

may that

a

root of evil in

become one

lives in and to

man

such;

"

has it,

it,another not;


New a of Religion,

Love subdues

one

it,another

others; but

he subdues, trampleson, chains

because

of

this law

of the way

out

puts

equallywith

sin

subjectto

be said that He His mouth.'"

nothingin

did

"

Him.

had

He

He

was

not

He

was

thus pure, because

born

of

a

But

Virgin.

He

we

flesh,is flesh,we

who

are

in the end

eternal, yet

are

the Son

of

conceived

in

out

not

born

sinners.

and renewing grace regenerating saints.

It is

and

within

us

being (as I all

by

good

nothing but us,

olive trees,which a

good

trees,bearingsour

remain,were tree,made

we

a

tree.

and

of

Son

change in

have

By bitter

a

sin and

with

of

God's

themselves

of

one

We

become

are

best like

at

are

from

us

Angel.

an

nature

and

Christ,without

of

We

good by being are

we

fruit,and

so

like wild we

should

Christ,the good olive

graftedupon

not

members

well-beloved

is such

of wrath.

God,

attain to life

make

changes any

say)a devil,into

may

birth children

graftedon

and

which

we.

are

those thei

have

to

the Cross

found

is born

Even

saints,but

in

corrupt because

to be saints and

turn

it

heart ;

different

sinful and

are

by

can

and

since that which

sinfully begottenof

are

alone

came

Far

was

we

shapen in iniquity.And the

sin.

holy

is ruled

root of sin in His

no

in Adam's

born

is

guilefound

was

this world

princeof

The

nature

imprisons,

up,

Christ

sin,neither

no

by

he

sin,and

Of

motives. and spiritual religious

187

is

holy man

A

not.

Nature.

Christ,the righteousand holy

of God.

Hence

saint of God

from

it is that there what

he

was

at


1

Love

88

New a of Religion,

the first. Consider what after his conversion

like some said, the

Church,

and

as before, raging-,

wild beast,with before Christ

And of

good hope when

when

but

I

recollect

with

mean

is

persons, and would We

never

in this

be can

I do

and

evil

time

to

into deeds and words in them

seen

what

think

what

not

lives

immoral

at

a

the

them

same

ment. astonish-

is

man

present,

selves they them-

quiteoverpoweredwith guess

has

by nature,

him.

Yet if

we

therebychanged and preparedfor heaven,it merit to

or praise

Him,

dismay.

of them not

Him

himself

things of

has made self-discipline

seeingwhat

do become

would

for

perhaps from

them betrayed

different from what

very

tion, resurrec-

their lower

that

subdued, and

know, they

us

afterwards.

aged saint,who

an

many

that did their friends know

to

it

gloryingin

fillhim

time broke out and

no

justnow

persecuting furyagainst

saints led vicious and

God's

not

was

now

which

young;

nature

so

was

appearedto him, and meekly

heaven, may

young,

speak as if

is

I

"

denyingChrist before the and dying confessing, suffering,

afterwards.

by

St. Paul

man

of St. Peter and

so

different

a

and suffering persecution Think

Nature.

who

has

even life,

to humble

us

It is God's

us.

doing glorybe "

with wrought so wonderfully to the ; even

end, there to the

will be

end, the

remains and stains of sin which which

keep this

them, for all God's

grace,

a

heaven

holiest

Yet

men

have

fain get rid

lifefrom upon

!

enough evil in

they would

of,if they could,and

us

beingto

earth.

No,


the Christian life is but and

holy days

shadows

but

are

world

earthly

no

off from

us

shall have

We

devotion to God.

supreme

Saviour's

our

without

holiness fulfilledin us, and be able to love God drawback

infirmity.

or

indeed will be

That

here, to praiseand

time will that at

the

Angels worshipGod.

the

of the purity, intenseness,

see

that

awful

Seraphim before

as

Te

Deum, God

Lord

mercies and

these

and beginning,

come

attempts of

prepare

us

we

for Him

say,

In the And near

as

ours

of

We

shall

and

God,

! may

those who

are

what

there

we

We

In the

"Holy, Holy, Holy, and

say

heaven

recount

as

God's

sing Psalms

we

can.

May

by Almighty God,

they be, not

dead

life from

God

dead

the

is performed,

shall be.

ever

Creed,we

be blest

livingwith livingservices, Ghost, in

calmness,

worship.

in church

sinners. to

their

the

it,crying,"Holy!"

around

day by day

Hymns,

see

and

in the

us

shall

how

see

Throne

of Sabaoth." to

shall

we

a

which

us

sight,the

to imitate

now

We

What

Temple.

Then

single

a

in perfected

all will be

be,when

longings

with eternally

God

serve

presentis but feeblybegun !

attempt

of all our

full reward

a

in the midst of His

heart perfect

and

utterly

no irreligion,

or

flesh,to draw

the

or

shall have

disobedience

tendencies to

after here-

eternity.But

of

We

in every elect soul. destroyed

love of the

Its festal

In heaven, sin will be

it will be otherwise.

wishes, no

189

of heaven.

shadow

a

Nature.

New

a of Religion,

Love

to sin and

who

to

forms, but the

Holy

live with


Love

190 Christ!

New a of Religion,

I dare say

of you

some

say),that

to those who

dead way,

a

do

can

dead forms to those who

forms living in

in

not

without your hearts benefit from

it.

good. Yes,

no

dead,but theyare

are

you

faith,not coming

for

placewill

be

blessing,

a

will

get no in

livingway,

a

and with

reverence,

all that takes

in

come

here

come

service, you

the

if you

But

us

living.If

are

beingin

and hope,and faith, then hearts,

persons,

and Holy days,are Prayersand Services,

our

onlyforms,dead forms,which

theyare

heard

have

(at any rate,they do

dissent from the Church, say

who

Natitre.

holyexpectant livingservice

a

and full of heaven. Make lasts

then, of this Holy

use,

died for you, and

promisesus,

"

by dying on

the

heaven. and

not

We,

then, for and

show

in rejoice

in heaven of

will

better

get no

first

died, and

then

weeks

forth the

in

itself. These

weeks

Pray

God

keep the

to

Feast

Christians.

good from

believe ; but be

sure

This

it. so

heaven.

enable

a

not

sort of to

you

duly. Pray God world

is

a

death,

rate commemo-

They

Easter,would are

opened

His

we succession,

joysof

He,

of Heaven He

first commemorate therefore, some

He

evermore.

Cross,openedthe Kingdom He

who

shall live also."

live, ye

after

heaven.

you

I

Because

like Him

more

liveth for

now

the weeks

enable you to

to

who

all believers.

to

become

days,to fortyto fifty

Season,which

Easter

who

do

rejoice

beginning to rejoice; to make

dream, "

you

find this difficult

Perhapsyou Depend

it is.

upon

it,at

the


Love

last,

you

from

the

will

confess

world,

and

and

it,

to

But

up.

of Religion,

Come

enemy.

yourselves Him;

comfortable, is

it

to

difficult

possible. good

and

how

meet,

unto

sin,

and

the

lead

a

holy but

first;

at

O

how

joyful and and

the

with

God's

pleasant to

flee

worthy, to

live

of

"

unto

to

have

temptation and

all

with

done

and

righteousness

to

and

follow

O

how

satisfying is

It

things sin

!

resist

right, !

your

devote

Angels!

grace,

fitting,

is

to

and

it

give

to

Him.

obey

life

life,

flesh

will

soothing,

sweet,

selves them-

to

grace

the

to

power

pleasant,

Him

Him

of

Beg

Him

of

beg-

like

the

and

good

devote

not

enemy,

191

expect

age

do

people

your

God,

Him.

of

beg

is

to

to

old

even

middle

of

here.

a

people

Young1

people

world

the

it.

N

New

a

are

how

evil to

die

!


SERMON

XIV.

Kelfgfon pleasant to tfje "

0 taste and

how

see

graciousthe in Him."

TTOIJ

us, and

towards He

is the

Most

: we eternity

would us;

but

are

less

would

not

again

blotted out

satisfaction in

And

after us

to

him,

return

repentance. ye die?

wicked."

As

to "

us

Adam

then

ever

Him,

Turn

"What

created all

were

we

with

of He

happy

innocent, holy, upright,and fell into sin and since He

no

has

in pleasure

have

been

ants his descend-

been

of all

ye,"He

ye, turn

could

He

existence,because

the Source

I live I have

Him.

is the God

He

But

love.

our

never

surrounding Himself

made when

with

had

He

has

inhabiteth

He

Holy.

happy though

all into

us

has upon

He

creation.

from

found

happy.

All-

Almighty God

compared

less

be

brought

He

love

happy though

He

:

and

that trustak

man

xxxiv. 8.

claims

worms

love;

creatures

is : blessed is the

what

what

High,

be

not

He

these words

by

see

Lord PSALM

"

imploring

good,by

says,

"

why

true

will

the death of the

done

more

to

My


the

pleasantto Religion

I have not done to it *?"

that vineyard

condescends

He

to invite

graciousthe

how

to Him

O taste and

:

said,,If

would

you

but be

see

that

man

"

you would

193

in the text

And "

is : blessed is the if He

As

if trial,

one trial,

us

Lord

trusteth in Him." make

Religious.

but

to persuaded

so excellent is His graciousjudge for yourself,

taste and

would

ness, that you

never

never desire,

to

cease

cease

to the sayingof the wise approachHim :" according They that eat Me shall yet be hungry,and they man, *." that drink Me shall yet be thirsty to

"

This excellence and

againand subject

desirableness of God's

againset before

the Prophet Isaiah

Thus

things,a

feast of wines

of marrow,

of wines

Me

to

...

for

give

....

mourning,the Or

as

vine

They

they shall

His the

as

1

Ezek. xxxiii. 11.

"

Isa.

[vn]

xxv.

6.

hath

as

as

Isa.

v.

4.

the

branches

that dwell under

revive

:

"

And sent

ness Righteous-

I will be and lily, shall

and olive-tree,

the corn,

the scent thereof shall be

:

thingsfull

"He

be called Trees of

Lebanon.

beauty shall be

Lebanon.

return ;

as

of fat

beautyfor ashes,the oil of joy of garment of praisefor the spirit

Israel : he shall grow

forth his roots and his

kind:

again,the Prophet Hosea

the dew unto

"feast

the lees; of fat

another

a

Holy Scripture.

the lees well refined8."

heaviness,that they may 4."

us

speaksof the

on

on

again,under images of

in

giftsis

as

grow

the wine

spread, shall as

the

of Leba-

2

Ecclus. xxiv. 21.

4

Isa. Ixi. 1"3. o

cast

his smell

his shadow and

as


V

non

And

Psalmist

the

have hearkened

Me

unto

should have

been found

endured for

ever.

is

honey

the haters of the Lord

with

God

bread

in

flowers

in the gifts

are

and

And

comfort

in these

but

natural

and

with

and

the

it,I

it is natural

giftsof

dew

is

more,

ing, strengthen-

giftsof

blessedness

to

the visible

it is

world, so

delightedand

ported trans-

the world

invisible ; and

as

objectsof

do not

to feel satisfaction

to be

necessary

giftsare

is

rich, and

and much

and Gospelenlivening,

as

and

more

oil is

and refreshing, rich,and sweet, and fragrant,

and excellent.

visible

of

wine

As

grace.

; so,

images

sweetness

fragrant,and

are

stony

brought

are

and pleasantness

gives us

all

see

in nature

sweet

and foliage is beautiful refreshing, God's

You

also with

of the

honey out

and strengthens,

is sweet, and

should have

fed them

have

satisfied fchee*."

togetherto describe the enlivens,and

My peoplewould

but their time liars,

pleasantand

giftswhich

Religious.

that

O

....

and flour,

rock should I have of what

"

:

should

He

the finest wheat

the

the

Religion pleasantto

194

desire and

merelysay "taste

and

a

search,so

duty,but how

see

a

the

much

privilege

graciousthe

Lord is." Other

passages

in the Psalms

besides the text.

(f

Thou

heart/'says the Psalmist, corn

and 1

wine

Hos.

and

"

speak of

hast

put gladnessin

since the time

oil increased3."" 2

xiv. 5"7. 8

this blessedness,

Ps. iv. 7.

"The

that

my

their

lot is fallen

Ps. Ixxxi. 13-16.


the

pleasantto Religion unto

in

me

"

*."

I have

Again,

The

of the Lord

statutes

the heart, rejoice

and than

and

Blessed is the

unto

Thee

satisfiedwith

the

they

are

also than

My

heart trusted in

my

heart danceth for 3."

Once

more

:

choosest and receivest

Thou

whom

man

Thy courts,and

he shall dwell in

:

"

right,

are

gold,sweeter

praiseHim

song will I

in my

joy,and

fine

helped;therefore

am

tage goodlyheri-

a

to be desired

more

.

.

honeycomb*."

the

and I

Him,

.

much

than

gold,yea,

honey

"

ground,yea,

fair

a

Religious. 195

shall be

of Thy house,even pleasures

of

Thy

men

to

'"

holytemple it

I wish

to possible, my brethren,

were

greaterholiness before them have

who

the

well of

as pleasures

if

out of

rightand

it would

abundant

"In

His

life;"and

a

house," and

His

river;"but

proper to be

either the

the

this

than pleasant

a

is,I know, just

They think

that it that

understand

believe

or

admit

to

come

at all

do not

of leadinga expedience

life of

of His

"drink

in the world

They

holy life;but they cannot pleasant: they cannot

satisfied with

religious ; they think

now. religious

duty or

is fulness of

they are

be better for themselves

they were

by setting joys which they

presence

persons will not believe.

most

is very

and

high

of plenteousness

"the

faithful obedience

more

God:

serve

j"y/'"the

what

and

lead

how

deny and

new

it

be

can

that it is

more

and enjoyment laxity, liberty,

1

Ps. xvi. 6.

3

Ps. xix. 10.

3

Ps. xxviii. 7.

"

Pi. Ixv. 4.

O

2


They,

it were,

as

"

shock

will admit

and that, when religious, very

glad to

it is

a

have

of restraints

fewer, far

life, though is what

us

it

men

most

though

or

I cannot

own

conscience of

"

I

the death of the

lament, my so

I do not

deny

far from

do not like

:

;

coming

it

enjoyments;

our

worldly

a

This

they understood

what

freely.

;

case

like the service of

they like like

of

God,

to follow their

far

their

as

desirous

Balaam,

of his life.

Indeed,

lamenting and deploring.

am

so

men,

many

do not like

I lament

quitewell to

way;

joys hereafter."

they are

of you,

I know

own

our

present than

not righteous,"

it ; but

imposesa

doing what

from

so only religious

are

thing I

many

it.

have

not

brethren,that

say, that

us

minds

do

obligesthem

It

that this is true in the

men

they

this is the very

keepsus

say, if

perfectfreedom

and

ways,

it

more

us

would

deny

Most

it be

;

fewer,joys at

gains for

say,

men.

is too much

troublesome.

interferes with

and spoketheir theyfeel, Alas!

that

us

is something true; religion

let

liberty ; it

abridgesour it has

on

it will not

would;

but to tell

feel that it is not true ; all the world

we

gloomy,sad,and unpleasant, number

be

shall be

die,we

this religious,

be

feels it is not

and

knows

do not

ought to

we

to

come

we

pleasantthing to

it is not true ;

that

lives : religious

led

bounds, speak

will believe you ; but

we

We

reason.

our

Religious.

within

Keep

say,

and probability,

within

we

the

pleasantto Religion

196

it. how

Church, and

service. religious

I do many

who

I may

nay,

not

there

make

deny it : are

excuses

who for


the

pleasantto Religion

how

there

many

their prayers

how

know

who

are

in

do

is not is

those

pleasantto

say ; not that it is

who

it is

pleasantto

say

is,that

it is much

than not

any

thingof

to pleasant most

and

of sin pleasures the

to intensity

of holiness

to believe this !

and

know

how

but

can

more

It

you.

not, but I

what

Nay,

like who

those

it, do

it is

say that

it is in itselfthe

I say that

Nothing

is

it is

to whom

to be

I

is what

those who

I do not

so

sant plea-

pleasant.

compared in fulness

Lord

to pleasant sinner.

you

had

O had

O that you

that

to make

the gracious

None pure

O

I

of holyliving. The pleapleasures sures

sin to the

you

pleasuresand

not

far

of pleasures

thing

pleasantto

the world.

are

are

the

it!

is

service to those

God's

very

like it

who

like it.

point. but

men;

thing in pleasant as

The

most

vain, and

to pleasant

to pleasant

this world

This is the

like it.

those

those who more

in

Observe, this

do.

to pleasant

that

be

to

do not like it : true ; but it

those who

to pleasant

is the

I

evening.

name

service is not

God's

that

"

do not

ashamed

are

this

Alas!

world.

Holy

who

and

97

I know

come.

numbers

are

God's

take

1

to the Most

come

who

are

who thought religious,

lament,

not

privatemorning

there

many

live like the

theymight

that there

I know

Sacrament. say

when

at times

keepingaway

Religious.

a

that

holy,than I could

heart

a

heart

proofof them;

the

to

to feel it

taste

to taste

get

God's

and

see

is !

know, however, the joys of being holy and the

holy.

If

an

Angel

were

to

come

down


from

heaven, even

sin

Do

are.

You

might

the

are

well

as

brute animals This

Angel is

who

of

sure

one

any

"

it is

I say. wonderful,

Let

no

so

what

It is

the

sin

what

would sin is

then

reallybe so

holiness

is

as

any

Many

as

turn so

Angel,what

an

with

away

base

a

tillthey

more

and thingin itself,

sight.

that religious dience obesurprised when pleasantin itself,

so

be

cannot

be

try to

not

be

explainedto do

not

the

devote

themselves

it

surprised them. know

Men religious.

obtain

they cannot

"

is

horror and

know

what

knowledge of trulyand

till they join themselves pleasure,

hidden

an

thing

men,

sinning. It

is,by experience.They

to Christ,and heartily "

be

pleasureis

is; and

its secret

in

to

distasteful. Let them

secret till they

a

be

can

hateful in God's

persons

to them

that

eat corruption.

there possible pleasure

wonderful

more

He

because

should seems

what

are

strangerto

sin.

as

there

There

in pleasure

take

can

and

much

not.

that

ashes.

mire

us:

loathsome

possiblepleasurethere

because it is

I trow

to

thing so melancholyas religion."Well :

this,

both disgust,

be made

sin ?

and

in the

saying,wonder

be in any

can

dust

to you;

of pleasures

attempt to persuadehim

so odious,so filthy,

I have been

the

Angel could

an

strange to

it how

what

of pleasures

wallow

seems

Religious.

explainthem

not

understand

on pleasurein feasting

was

be

could

think that

you

understand what

so

he

could he in turn

nor

the

Religion pleasantto

198

to

His

vice, ser-

taste,"and therebytry. This pleasure

from

them,

as

the

pleasuresof

sin

are


the

Religionpleasantto hidden

from

the

the forbidden

"

And

our

are

eyes

other

hand, they have

till our

how

state, "

and

we

And, alas!

blinded

know,

to the

and

most one

no

God

than

like it.

can

it is ; and to

yet

Think

are.

how

know

Do

one

do you

shall

bitter

glories,

of all

to

sures; pleaNone

us.

in this

hearts.

thing,by

of suggesting

Is there

way

who

one

any

a

does

So

on

time

different from

ourselves to it?

Persons

painful.And

other

other, till

any

feeling ; but

any

do

tillwe

why?

our

It is the

?

piercing

of feeling

have

accustom

blunt

a

and feeling,

we

or

to be wrong

what

Is not the

you ?

not

conscience

bad

knew

afterwards

remember

than distressing

lose this

truest

Brethren, some recollect, my

came feeling

conscience

der won-

miserable

our

help us

painfulthe feelingof

you

not

ever

great and piercingthe joys of religion

of this.

not

good.

changing our

other,having done somethingyou

very

good; they

wonderful

Holy Spiritcan

I will say

very

is

describe them

can

the

how

you

the

on

understand

to

Such

livelyand

and matter, by enlightening

and

to

highestand

blind to the

are

dead

other

one

any

"

is?

"

evil.

become

fruit,

his descendants, and

are

and distasteful and unpleasant, religion

think

to know

shall we opened spiritually,

are

eyes

we

see, to

eaten

never

not open

are

199

eaten the forbidden

know

to

open

requireopening to And

have

we

did,and

at least Adam

Angels have

their eyes

and fruit,

evil.

and

good

The

Angels.

Religious.

a

bad more

accustomed

themselves

and

it conscience,

feelingof

is

God's


Religionpleasantto

coo

and displeasure,

then

if God's

:

God's

not

therefore

life from

the

it is

is displeasure

approvaland

it is to be

God's

favour.

to be under

God's

wrath, so it is

miserythe

former

know,

high

how

is,may

what do

blessedness

you

experienced.From

the

not

From

experienced,

have

of holiness and

a

what

From

you do not know.

the conjecture

believe in the

know

latter is.

which, alas ! guilt,

have not

great misery

a

great and wonderful

a

the miseries of

you

porting trans-

fancy,though they

what

like

;

holy and religious. it is

as

must

reverse

those who

the blessing

know, then,judge of

you

And,

favour ; and

a

justthe

exceedingly joyfuland

this is what

be in God's

painful. Consider

to us, distressing

so

It is to have

joy to

Religious

so

favour be

dead, most

? And

the

puritywhich

pain of

a

bad

science, con-

unspeakable joy and gladnessof

a

good conscience. I have

been

addressingthose Divine

religious peace

and

those present,I

hope,who

to them.

from

God's

of us, some

I know

I

that

hope, gain

of those

who

coming to Church, of

God,

in

it

; but

not

are

hear

might who

me,

saying their in

at this 1

in

what

there

strangers

afford

us

; still

take

a

Easter.

some

there

are

pleasurein

prayers, in

blessingHim

thinking for the

Christ's celebrating

season

are

gain all the pleasure

us

pleasure.I hope

Gospel,and

resurrection, as

measure

of

singing Psalms,

mercies of the and

a

none

some

in

do not know

are pleasures

in

service which

who

of the year *.

death

These


the

Religionpleasantto "tasted"

tried.

and

persons

have

taste

that theywill heavenly,

so

is religion any

Religious.

need

pleasantthing; nay,

a

thing else,worth

things, and

they find

I trust

not

unpleasantonly

pleasantthan

more

all other

who

those

to

the

proofthat

any

followingabove

the

201

not

are

religious. Let such life is

into the

be, if

know

says, "We

Yet

we

in

have

in

in order to

Saints

and

robes, with

palms

in

and

to

He

showed

white

the

as

Him

Lamb.

white

snow,

were

white 1

that

When

what

us

appearedto

Plis hairs

are

The

and

time He

and

St.

Paul,

virtue,we

and

will then be

of God

Angels

they sing praisesunto

one

be1;"

arrest,encourage,

robes.

in white

became

the

even

ness. blessed-

our

various descriptions of heaven Scripture

clad in white

Throne,

of us,

present holiness

our

told that the

are

glorious

a

shall be ; for St. John

shall

faint ideas of what

some

what

hereafter to enter

us

None

we

we

rupting inter-

glassdarkly,but then face to face"

to proportion

given us,

clad

a

!

happy

not what

in

see

And

We

how

guess

granted to

of Heaven

Kingdom

can holiest,

"Now

it is

religious

old Adam

the

them, pleasureand defiling

it will

if a

this,that

of

pleasanthere, in spiteof the

day

then think

persons

St.

1 John

us.

and very bright, are

their hands;

and

sitteth

the

our

Lord is.

upon was

figured, trans-

raiment

His

glistening.Again, at

John,

like

humble

Martyrs too

Heaven and

and

are

and

wool, as

iii.2.

then, white

"

His head as

snow;


Religionpleasantto

202

and

His fine

unto

what

shining.

ever

convinced,even

happy, and

bad men,

only they.

though they will of

They laugh bad do

so

to

then.

and

would

"be

think

beyond and

see

are

really

lost

souls,

ness the blessed-

strictness to be

they

reward?

who

and

keep

at the

all that

will then

themselves,This

all His

the

strangeness of

anguish he, "

Rev.

have

of

to have

heart

any

"

a

his

always?"

i. 14"16.

we

and

salvation,so far

they,repenting

shall say spirit,

whom

to

heart

righteousman,

And

for.

of

men

but religious;

has not

commandments

look upon

was

the

though he

they looked

groaning for

the great

religious man,

a

give

will not be able to

upon

not have been

ness narrow-

be dulness; and

themselves

look down

and

day,they will

amazed

young

and be

at all of what

They

even speak againstreligion,

In that

day, even

to regularity

They

then, who

to fear God

will

the

from

ever

servants

doubt

no

men. religious

now,

great a

have

think religion,

at

the earth

so

that

after. here-

is blessed. pretendto doubt,that religion

mind,

names

they rise

day, all men

In

strength1."

shall be

that God's

His

garment of sinful

a

and

feet like

become

not be able to understand

will religion,

doubt, or

of

In that

in his

Saints

clad in

comes,

His

furnace ; and

a

they shall inherit glory,and

grave,

now

His

do

they are

the end

when

in

shineth

sun

is,such

below

Religious.

flame of fire; and

the

as

Christ

flesh;but

a

if they burned

was

Here

and

as

brass,as

countenance And

were

eyes

the

had

within

sometimes

in


Religion

derision, his

life

is is

and

he

and

enter

of

season

in

you

and

shall

the

at

the

and

Son

to

enemies. will

peace

have

at

children

if

fools

accounted

honour

of

how

;

his

and

God,

comfort

last.

and

lot

in

you

God

Pray

forth

in

the

yourselves given

you,

worthy

right to

holier

get

to

teach

to

according

you because

way,

His

in

Strive

not.

be

may

for

well-doing,

to

way

your

on

faint

Strive

yourselves,

rouse

courage

we

gate.

Man.

you

good weary

reap,

Submit

the

not

that

of

lead

without

a

strait

day,

every

be

to

Brethren,

my

Be

we

"We

end

with

heaven.

before

your

this,

all

reproach.

203

!"

forward

run

holier

will,

saints1

Religious.

the

to

the

among

the

towards due

his

and

numbered

Think

of

proverb

a

madness,

among

pleasant

guidance, to

your

to

and

stand

His

of

and

day,


SERMON

XV.

Cental prayer* "

Pray

without

ture ; the

of

habitual

is

and

this may

are,

and

of

with

holdingcommunion

be done

is commanded

friends of Jesus These I mean, even

never

two

if

heard would

to these

kinds

were

we

of the

lead

also be called God's

sight,

who

are

duty, or

rather

we

the and

reallyservants

Christ. of

should in

we

the

as

tinual con-

public rr

through the day,wherever

us

of those characteristic,

and places,

it be

livingin

or

Scr.p-

of these is what

former

praying may

God,

all

and

in

"

whether

prayer,

other kind

private. The

17.

speaksof,

the text

The

prayer.

called

commonly

v.

at set times

in set forms ; the other is what or

THESS.

prayingmentioned

is prayer

one

i

"

modes

two

are

ceasing"

us

praying are

a

way

born

in

Bible. to

also natural

be bound a

to attend to

heathen For

our

them, practise

informants. divinely-given

duties.

country conscience

if

we

them,

and

had

and

son rea-

did but

attend

I shall here confine


Mental

habitual with

consideration

the

myself to

then first

1. At

sight,it what

consider it

a

by

natural

soon

before the

the

Maker

habit but a

sort of A

soul ? not

state

state of

a

the next.

A

and

noon,

cast,all God

towards to him

word,

of mind

a

which or

persons Now us

will

you

We

health

who

is

those ; every

things;

and

Him

and

serve

habit ? and

might

always upon

one

as

is

what

inseparable garment

us,

a

as

of the

hour, and

well say he could

hour, and

in bad health

is religious religious, morning, a

one

every

and

certain character,a

the

course

objectswhich spiritual occurrence

earth;

beings. religious

thoughts,words,

forming parts of in all

to be

is

is night; his religion his

and to

of

creatures

are

be religious one really

next.

good

man

in which

mould

some

ourselves,even

we

bound

but religion

cannot

man

that

"

a

ordinarydress

the religious

be in

sees

is

about

us

are

hearts ; in

what a

natural

a

Christian.

a

of heaven

creatures,we

our

next,

to

are

by prayingalways.

teach

nature

God,

give Him

we

text,

it consists in.

Bible?

His

how

and religious feeling,

and

the

that,as

is,and

two,

duty,that is,a duty taught

opening

Great

And

natural

does

What

it

be difficult to

may

is meant

reason

what

see

enjoinedin the

the characteristic of

as

to understand as

is

as speak of it,first,

I shall

practiseit; and

duty,and

latter of the

showing what

of

the view

205

of the

prayer, which

inward

or

Prayer.

and

same

actions whole.

are

He

of action he directs God

of the dair4every

has

revealed

event, every


Mental

206

the

by

with, all

met

person

standard

does this may

of

he

sets

and

hears,he

And

a

to literally

measures

to address

praise,of

Him

in the

humble

who

person

without

pray

himself to be in God's

always before him,

prayer

he

will.

God's

be said almost

led continually

is

which

news

ceasing ; for,knowing he

Prayer.

presence,

whom reverently, inward

language of

confession

and

joyful

trust.

this,I

All from

glory;

God's before

us,

To

reason.

acknowledges is,in other religious

be

the habit of prayer,

have

Scripturemeans

is what

This

thoughtfulman

any

natural

mere

words, to

to

say,

that

and

by doing all thingsto

is,so placingGod's

presence

consistently actingwith

so

Him, that all we

do becomes

body and

one

whose

servants

promoting more "each more

or

we

less

are

His directly

thing we particular or

less of

obedience is,as

a

happen

it were,

a

as

healthy

strengthin but

in

strong

all they do

actions do not

be

to

men

requireor

than betoken

and yet even strength,

who

made

admits

doing Thus

religious ing us, extend-

of the soul ; and show

their health

(notindeed equallyin

things more

some

health and

and

of

course

separateparts

spirit dwellingin motion

will

glory,accordingas

character. religious

its influence to every men

in its

; and

and

reference

a

without ceasingto Him obedience,witnessing us, and

always.

to pray

or

in

just and

all things,

others,because

the presence

all

of that

in their step,and their

voice,and their gestures,and their countenance,

show-


Mental

ing in

due

the

have

their

measure

sober,and deep

being,will whether

strengthof Him

faith in

the

in whom

they do, nay (as St.

"

*

eat

drink

or

of the

or, in the words

"

Paul

livingin

be

Apostlein

same

soul,a clear,

they have

in all

they

207

vigour of body),so they who

and

health

true

Prayer.

their

says),even God's

the

sight,

text,live in

ceaseless prayer. If it be

said that

and all know

things all what

we

of

a

man

In

at.

of

in

thus

of what

But

I

duty; and, for

our

hearts,it

our

is of

obedient,as perfectly

proportionas

we

obedience,who

alone of all the

sons

is

of

to

in shall

draw

grace

aim

impressing the

picture

us

to

aim

and

in

the

approximateto

we

great example,and

our

of Adam

us

of

must

pattern for

grow

Saviour,so

our

the sake of

a

we

speaking not

am

use

this

none

ought to do, and

we

tinually con-

alas ! that in many

know,

offend.

us

knowledge of Him

does

only sayingthat

perfection.We

do, but

duty on

our

earth

on

is

well; this

doing,"of

at

man

and worship God, perfectly glorify

too

reached

has

no

lived in the

who

perfectionof

unceasingprayer. Thus

the

meaning and

in the text is shown

religion being no starts,but

and 2.

of

a

reasonableness

it as by considering

accident which certain

is, I 1

comes

or spirit

I will Now, secondly,

that Scripture;

of the command a

and

natural goes

will confirm x.

by

fits

life.

state all this in the

1 Cor.

duty,

31.

language

this view

of

our


Mental

208

duty, which is

Surelyas

a

the

body is ;

all

thingsare

The

it is

it.

signs of

And

soul,indeed,was

is,dead

souls ; that

left to ourselves tend

and

nearer

utter

should

grow

the

nearer,

evil

world ; and miserable

through

could take

yet of

as

their

woe

?

of

prospectsare

sightof

such

within

us,

a

new

Who

beings,

poor

us

is

And

He

has

and

at

the

life,a spiritual

in

and

little our

given not only a

through once

sure

everlasting

all, even

happiness,but

implantshere

a

but containing wretchedness,

given

changed. future

promise of SpiritHe

has

the

gospelpromise,what

good promise through Christ;

children, a

is the

into

born

when

run

reigningand triumphingunto God

But

If

fire of hell torments,

in their hearts that fearful root of sin which the event

dead

to existence,

long eternity.Such

a

the

pleasureat

unconscious

had

the birth of children be !

would

event

born with

haters of God, and

up

inward

for the

it not

were

soul.

this life of God

are

longerwe

beginning to

are

we

We

;

in these

obedience. regardsreligious

as

death, that spiritual

maturingin course

we

pulsebeats

life of the

possessedof

not

the

is,is seen

it

life of

what

of life, principle

of the

so

into the world.

firstborn

when

body :

what

or

Scripture?

know

hidden

The

how

not

in

described

state of the

a

word. inspired

of life. We

in motion.

know

though we outward

kind

His

God,

obedience religious certain

that

might suggest, by

reason

far clearer voice of

other and

How

natural

Prayer.

a

new

life of the

His

Holy

principle soul,as

it is


Mental St. Paul

called.

us/'

made

hath

raised

"

and

us

"God

hath

sit togetherin how

Jesus1.'"

Now

know;

little as

God

.

the

He

death

souls

says)"is

Paul

in God2."

bodilylifediscovers

so activity,

discovered the

by

absurd

continual

motionless and does not pray.

life exerts

do not Our

Christ

itselfby its

this

body.

state

spiritual

drawing of

It would

be

the

to call

as

body soul

a

habit of

or

us

is activity

to

the

senseless, as The

Christ

we

life could last when

that

suppose

alive which

pulseand

to the life of the

cold and

was

the

sin,

Holy Spiritin

Prayer is

prayer.

beating of

are

to

of the

presence

of

hid with

and spiritual activity;

a

the

the breath

our

is the

of spirit

life what

as

and

.

bodies.

quickensour

"life" (asSt. spiritual But

.

heavenlyplacesin

quickensour

how

quickened

Christ,

together" from

up

us

as

us/ that

209

A

live,"together with

us

made

tells

Prayer.

tual spiri-

in the continual activity itself, consists,

of prayer. Do

ask,where

you

In all it tellsus and

Scripture say

of the connexion

faith ; for what

voice,of

does

faith?

For

is prayer

between but

Galatians,"The the (i.e.

new

"I spiritual life),

the Son

of God, who

faith,but

the

the

the

loved

lookingto

I

me

God

now

*." and

"Where ? birth

new

the expression,

instance,St. Paul

lifewhich

and

this ?

to

says

live in the

flesh"

live

by

the

faithof

For

what,

I say, is

thinkingof

with Him, holdinghabitual fellowship continually, 1

Eph.

[vii]

ii.5, 6.

2

Col. iii.3.

the

"

Gal. ii.20. P

Him that


Mental

2io

Prayer.

,

praying1without

first that

us

but

working by love; livingfaith

a

it be

is

gift of

the mere

a

of

Christian.

a

of the nature the

new

in

a

with

mercy

it

:

desires,enlightensand

begin

to

continual

in

the ways

Divine These

a

gross

in

have

eyes all

with

a

of

of

and

and

seal,

or

and

heart

false view

and

For

and

prompts

us

to

it givesa spirisaid), tual

mind,

our

by

prayer;

that

so

of Satan

year,

and

if

to the

we

holier hearts

our

darkness

we

hold

shall become

change from

works

colour

a

things by faith,and Him

were

the soul in motion

heavenly,year by

course

as

good thoughts

we graciousinfluences, more

or

pardon,

in Christ.

given us

purifies us,

the

intercourse

wiser and

beingever from

God

see

if by

gives us

(asI

word

it opens

cherish these and

a

baptism

it soul, distinguishing

Holy Spiritsets

heavenly way

life ;

be

suppose,

if it

thoughts,mind,

the

of God's

In

the

This would

birth of the

seek God.

concerned;

on

to

outward

mere

as unregenerate,

connected

not

same

birth

new

receive at

we

a privilege,

put

souls

indeed from but

which

grace

mark

mere

some

faith

but

that the

so

:

same

calls this

indolentlyapt

are

the heart is not

in which

the

in

inseparable.Never, indeed,must we

outward

after,he

creature

are

supposed,as

that

through the day,

nothing avails

soon

a new availing principle

and

all

hearts

our

ceasing1? Afterwards,

tells

he Epistle,

in

Him

to is,speaking1

to

light,

of perfection

obedience. considerations

may

serve

to

impressupon

our


Mental

of

meaning

minds

the

others

like it which

Prayer. the

precept in

found

are

211

in

St.

the

text, and

Paul's

Epistles.

instance,he enjoinsthe Ephesiansto "pray always

For with

Philippianshe

the in

in supplication

and

all prayer

thing by

every

made

requestsbe

and

prayer

known

"

To thanksgiving/''

the

Spirit." To nothing;

let supplication

God1.'"

unto

in prayer,

sians, Continue

careful for

"Be

says,

the

and

watch

in the

your

Coloswith

same

Continue

"

Romans,

the

To

but

instant in

prayer 2." Thus

the

Christian

true

this

world

and

with

it; he

addresses

parent, with

the

sees

in

indeed,and godly fear

and

and

a

exactness

:

w^h believed8/'' sober

him,

and

St. Paul

as

child

a

of

intercourse

might

address his

but

awe,

"

says,

and

Him, with

Him;

assurance

of

veil of

the

holds

deep

still with

I know

with

to

present grace

as

reverence

certainty

whom

prospect of judgment

the

the

as

view

a

confidence

unmixed

He

next.

God,

clear

as

piercesthrough

I have to

come

to cheer

him. If what

I have

thinking about. at

fixed

how

Most

times, nor with

most

men

said is true, men

Almighty

Eph.

vi. 18.

*

pray

of God's

Phil. iv. 6.

2

2 Tim.

habitual

an

Indeed, it

God.

They

pray.

is well worth

indeed,I fear,neither

they cultivate

do

need they feel particular 1

surelyit

i. 12.

now

and

is too

munion com-

plain

then, when

assistance ; when Col. iv. 2.

pray

Koin.

they

xii. 12.


Mental

2 1 2

in trouble

are

in

or

Prayer.

their

are feelings unusuallyexcited.

what

it is either to be

a

number

certain

of

thought

Nay,

lamentablydeficient man

any

with the

which

for

prayer

with

except

his

view

that world

month

a

soon

the

morning ?

night,and

as

a

has

he

to

mere

thingsin

his religion

much

how

is

perceptionof the faith a

matter

of His

of

themselves

and

Son

our

right,do

is

this,

is not last

would

as

endures

worldlyjoy in thoughts?

Do

Saviour,through

our

drink,do

form, but

ness cold-

the

world

hard

a

in habitually

eat

with which

dream, which

mere

by

using it

Why

unseen

test

no

repeatthe of

cause

gives (elseit

is succeeded

we

has to

it.

length uses

at

Is God

When

little he

into it,with

enter

turned re-

granted;or

the earnestness

compare

think of Him, and

not

he

how

see

two, the

or

itselflasts), but

a

day?

has

givings of his thanks-

unconcern

supposinghe

Or

which

for

the

he

againstexpected

prays

he will

it,and tried

which

that

true

times

accidental excitement,which

let him continuing, he first said

been

have

he

languorand

heart. religious

same

Let

seldom

of the real habit of prayer, and

a

!

how

his prayers

the

to

prayer

trouble,with

dependson

do

of spirit

in

when

devote

Christian,how

many

earnestness

has

we

in the

is he

afterwards,and

the

best

how

with suffering,

of

the very

in his mind

thanks

do not know

fixed times

at

compare

prayed when the

They

to or religious, habitually

of minutes

God.

when

apprehensionof danger; or

we

thank

in

? spirit

we

lift up

When our

Him, we

minds


Mental

exercise of

in the

are

desire to promote His

and

Him,

to

Him, acting ever will

213 When

glory?

do callings,

our

do

we

kr.ow

present,and

at

completelyand abundantly?

wait

to

His

grace

I do not

avoid

whether

ask

is

There

we

use

need

no

conscientiousness

hidingour God in the and

to

do

presence

of

there to

men,

of

But

are

always with

?

gion. reli-

should

we

nay,

and feelings

tices, prac-

and praise,

it would

to confess is

honour dis-

but

benefit,

a

of

presence

duty;

these

worldly seasons,

rare. duty,are comparatively

ourselves and in

inward

confession

and

continual,and

sustained

be

of

or privilege

silent

that

a

we

times,indeed,when,

in the

when,

becomes

confess

whether we

times

are

Do

about

human

are

holy man,

a

:

except when

There

so.

this

without

servingGod silently

words

better

our

His

strengthenus

many

do

to

displayof

boastful

a

enlighten, renew,

of

aiming at

it more fulfilling on

we

still think

we

desiringto conscientiously,

exactlythan

more

Prayer.

God;

our

His

presence in

will end

and may

durable

fruit. But

if those

make

religiona

what

shall be

and

of

of

matter

said

young

those

impulse and

duty

who

feeling,

mere

feelingor

What

shall be

said of the

people who

ridicule

all ?

brethren,you

the foolish

have

who

give themselves deliberately

Alas ! my

of their

short

no

to

thought of religionat multitude

come

persons

do

not

up even

empty thoughtswhich

to

seriousness,

vain

observe pass

thoughts? or

nize recog-

through your


Mental

214 minds

distressed

not

are

; you

Prayer.

recollect; but what

will you

instead

of the true

and

Divine

communion, book

God's

holy visions find

you

immortal

heaven

when

and

therein

opened,and this

your

secret

and

persons,

and

to

dreams,

contempt and

to you terms

to near

day.

gloomy

and

and

the own

will

your

subjects

without

poor-spirited,the as experience,

Oh,

I may

seem

not

where eternity

to

you

even

to

now

you you

think

trulywise;

which ceasing,

now

could be

once

by

approvedby your

reason

must

be

you sour,

your and

broughtto give one

in anticipation of religion, you

use

againstyourselves

use

seem

I do

sure

aged,will be

it is

that

of

admiration

fit only for the dull,the formal,the

serious hour

for

hankerings

; your

whom

men,

strict,will

or

conscience.

of

for serious

luxuries, your

you

those

Then over-

as

are

indulgenceof impure thoughts,

as

the advice to pray

laughed at

your

words; but be

severe

in that

say,

wishes passionate

pitiful vanity? Ah,

harsh

so

ever

the books total

sum

God displease

who

titled, your

use

idlest,

efforts to attract the looks of sinners

your

self-conceit and

your

the

will you

What

aversion

and after worldlygaieties or

of

wickedest,which

the

in

tastes, world,your low-minded, grovelling

pleasethose

the rich

consists

againstyou

before you, and find

you

youthfuldesires and thingsof

are

you

day,when,

which

multitude

being?

hell

in

recorded

of the

silliestimaginings,nay,

disgracedan

at the last

say

innumerable

an

at those of them

even

serious !

True,

that you

long may


Mental

side of the grave. tremble. ones

you

if you

are

your

moment

poor

in,without eternity

for

to prepare

by wasting your youth in

Could

all your

it is that

suggests to

which

you

put instead of Divine

would

make

could

cherish,which

God

seem

bright and

so

Seducer

stands

at

indeed

himself

laugh

while

deride

you

makes

he

you

forward

to

perdition,doubtless

even

he

does

as

cannot

possiblysee, first

except by You

trust.

who

ever

to

you

cannot

act upon

Him the

tempts

see

in all

the God

word

unseen

in their

God

in

world

knowledge;

light,which

you.

break

cannot

taking God's

speak with

taught by

he

of

gave

that

Evil, who

serious religion,

able to

dancing

would

tremble,

But

this you

delusion,

your

this matter at

once.

hearts,are but

yon much

inspired by

laugh, not

you

"

while

path ;

your

he carries you

while jests,

own

you snares

so pleasant,

Author

the

Mankind,

side while

your

his

at

of

make

not

sees, those

than religious thoughts,are pleasanter

Ancient

the shock

thoughts which

idle

all your

that

see

you

who

see

lighterthoughts,

placingabout

the devil is

which pitfalls

it shorter

communion,

see, what

you

scoff

enough

but

you

if it did

serious,even

you

religious.Could and

you

is short

making

your

sin.

careless

laugh,jest,and

to

earth,which

on

and

to be gay

enough

enough

now

unwilling serious

those

among

mad

the other

on

devils,though they repent not,

mad

are

215

vain merriment

no

The

will be

You

then, if

now;

is

but there

laugh now,

Prayer.

they who them

on

They in turn refuse

by nature,


2

at

a

Mental

6

1

length

as

God

young,

knowledge, Him!

it

and

altogether,

are

given

to

up

mind.

reprobate

May

lose

to

come

Prayer.

save

and

and

us

all

enlighten give

us

from

us

the

such

one

will

wilful and

and

all the

sin, in

power

old

as

His

well

saving to

serve


XVI.

SERMON

infant Baptfgm, "Except a

be born

man

"YTONE

or

what

by

one,

the

us

they represent. cleansingof wine

"the

indeed

is this

is but

taken So

The

and

is

what

of

the

two

baptizeat

the time

that

not

Lord

Christ

they made

that

told the

His

Lord's

yet there

Baptism

Supper

men

seen,

verilyand

agree ; "

the

of bread

the faithful in the

administered,but the Lord's

continually.Our

betokens

are

in their use,

what

convey

present but

Sacraments

signs,

visible rites

elements

Christ,which

by

imputed to

visible

and

These

sin;

importantdifference once

be

baptismalwashing

received

far the

imputed to him;

be

heavenlytruth, and

soul from

blood

God,

Sacraments.

figuresof

and

body

received to

the

are

Supper."

blood of Christ,the

of outward

means

called

are

represent to

and

JOHN

enter into

cannot

iii. 5.

that it should

will gracious

and it is His

by

of

Lamb

Immaculate

one

"

Spirit,he

the

be saved, unless the

can

us,

of

of God."

Kingdom

the

and

of water

is to be

Apostles

disciples.


8

2 1

Infant Baptism.

Baptism admitted the Lord's

them

to His

and

Supper keepsus

day by day.

He

in remembrance

of

At

course

full age,

a

the first time

to be

are

in

the

then

them

the

the

are

age

they were

world;

no

parents; so

do

at

of Christians

sons

was

strange opinionswere

among that upon

set

had had

on (as they professed)

one's

duty

these Infant

new

judge

was

argument,

Scripture.

a

"

not

the

over

three hundred

afloat,and

and was

done

been

done

been the

sects there

Baptism

this short in

to

dispute

no

rite to

the

about

present. But

undoing every thing that

every

the

acknowledgedthe duty

administered

doing every thingwhich this

of

means

is different

case

years there

who

none

baptizingat all,but

ago

for

? baptized

Christian

we

are

The

Gospel was

of Christian

born

Christ?

in answering this questionall difficulty

or

it,

it is

life

our

they had

;

But

Now, for fifteen hundred

as

drink

ye

baptizedwhen

young.

is,at what

time

of disciples

were

preachedto

those who

now question

in His favour

arises,which

once

what

because

when being baptized

with

at

made

or baptized,

first Christians to

us

secures

of Me/'

"

come

for all; but

"

importantto consider: to be

once

said, This do, as oftenas

Here, then, a question

we

favour

one

infants, years

sects arose,

before,and

before,and

that principle act for

it

himself;

which

of

all was

and

maintained

mistake,and that, mainly that

it

was

nowhere

manded com-


Infant Baptism. Let

us,

does not bid

at all for

time

some

fix upon,

we

other.

Scripture.This God

has

so

with

good the

has vouchsafed Is it any

thoughtto a

to

It is

thereto.

what is not

how

yet, far for

but

many from our

happens that

it.

is proper

clear about

commanding

it

making. less doubtdo

to

try have

would

it,but

do,

us

He

Those

comfort more

or

even

time

Is it

should

the bare

who

strive

for

a

matter

not

letter of to

enter

strait gate which

that it is

and

duty is ?

perfecttruth

leads

of indifference

Baptism,that Scripture

hides its real we

should

things in this life are

being matters

take

our

things,in

hintingwhat

the

letter of

the

must

it should

full and

the

proofeven

age

age

greateror less,which

it

alone find the

no

baptized

and silence,

He

what accurately

from

life,these

into

any

but difficulty,

a

surelywe

that

surface of

Scripture? Far

us

no

us.

find out

the very

on

be

kept

what

out

name

to be

of our difficulty

a

and

thing

new

not

has

light,be

thing that

new

lie

find

to

accordingto

He

is

plain,then, whatever

may

reason;

not

going beyond

it is not

:

willed it.

part and

our

or

may

be avoided

cannot

it orders

It is

shall be

we

Scripture

This, however,

Scripturedoes

Baptism; yet

or

age

that

once

baptizechildren.

us

serious admission ; for

very

at

it is but first,

and

subject:

right to acknowledge

fair and

at

this

then, consider

219

of

meaning; do.

are indifference,

any

sider con-

difficultto attain,

well-being1.Nay,

valuable

For

not

sary neces-

it often

giftis,the

more


Infant Baptism.

22O

difficultit is to medicine. and

gain it. Take,

Is there

comfort?

Yet

it!

who

considered

man

took not

had

meant

the

this

if it

good

But

a

man

of

medicines

are

soul's

how

do

who

given to we

know

of every difficulty bids

us

"

seek and

a

ground that

the

that

by bad

would

it does

knowledge of a

no

at all

not

have

duty easier intended

was

strive and

one

attendant

for the

So so

duty easy

our

body,but

all this ?

our

kind ?

age

time

revelation to tell us

for the

us

that it

have

revelation,if it does not

says not

that

is

what

if,then, a thingwere

make

men

the science and

in order to tell us

told

sick

if the Creator

good,He

way

would benefit, Scripture

I answer, was

:

person

is givenus Scripture

have

we

good or

for the soul

a

and

thingsindifferent.

on

the

making

made

is the

little whether

is the very Difficulty

is meant

has been

it.

thought of

that therefore administered,

say that

and that

"

uncertain

of us,

same

life

our

difficultto find out at what

were

may

what

"

reveal ?

our

the

another.

as

purpose

to us;

bad

In

our

one

every

not greatblessings,

upon

very

and

should be

Baptism

to be for

art of

to be well versed

be

that, on

or

it ?

of practice

as

would

it mattered

course

medicine

follow,even

is

it takes

"What

at once,

us

importantfor

more

physicians by nature, and

were

told

time

that

the instance,,

difficult and

how

science of it ! what in practised

art

an

for

a

what lation reve-

good

or

important for declared plainly

Doubtless,Scripture than

before ; but

to take

away

Christ,when

all He

find; to knock, to watch,


Infant Baptism. and us

has No; Scripture

to pray.

thing,but

every

subjectbefore it must

that

for

the

and

shall be

of

be

spoken most

taught of

saying,This

the

should

which

world. the

a

the

subject.

walk

the

dual indivi-

of

has

then

a

in it."

ye

if

I say

it is not

ever

are

involved

promised us way,

not

in

in

our

tized bapever

behind

us,

teachers

been

accept this

unnatural

that

of doubt

matters

lightand

ever

has

never

kind

same

dren chil-

has

Her

will not

we

find ourselves in the

in His

word

"

be the

if we light,

she

She

of

dren thy chil-

whose

prophecy) have

But

corner.

has

but

:

time

a

All

"

information; for

is the way;

Gospel,but

But no

God

every

great shall

is true

prophecy as being

commonly

we

by

letter of

she enjoined the practice;

supernaturalmercy, we

the

that the times

and

Surelyit is for

surely (accordingto into

Lord, This

on clearly

to

removed

the

V

Church

infants and answered

out

in

be times of great light:

Church's.

the

to

come

found

are

infer,either

cannot

we

commanded

be

can

on

important,there

said,Scripture says

thy children

The

?

but

of

means

conclude

can

we

if it is

the

us

to teil

by himself.

Gospel shall

peace

it

that

it may

But

us, that

actuallybe

or Scripture,

much

thus

determiningit;

of

means

undertaken

not

merely to give

findingevery thing; and the

221

of

in

this

knowledge in

way.

after all,in the present instance,surelythere is

in findingout great difficulty "

Isa, liv.13.

what

God

would

have


Infant Baptism.

222

do, though He

to

us

plainest way. Church

has

I say

to make

is

us

and

means

pledge of

this cannot

be

(tosay

baptized.Baptism without

perhapsthe

act of

ours

is

resolved

not

much

so

being

no

being corrupt

and

and

mercy

our

sin,

in

born

grace

sight,then,

which blessings

free

would as

:

it

:

it

be

tains con-

they want, have.

bounty they cannot be

altered.

of God's ;

elements

of

sinful,are

objectsof Baptism

manner,

change

to their need

as And, I repeat,infants, being by

wrath, having

to

grace

that they should least)

the

a

our act, merely or principally

were

case

It is

pardon, acceptance

at first

Even

just suited

God's

If,indeed,Baptism then

child's salvation.

Baptism?

of God's

the very

promise of

which

and

mercy,

givesus

need

doubted.

desirable

appears

a

have

delayBaptism is

are

is

surelyinfants,as

abundant

most

God's

sake ; it

Now,

natures.

have

would

hazardinga

what first, consider,

for Christ's

us

the

as

see,

the

one.

1. Let

of

God

if men difficulty,

no

in Scripture

difficult to

that to

and children,

is

There

in

us

led to see, that

delaya great benefit,and

to

an

told

not

it is not

been

ever

baptizeyoung

us

has

as

But

Him.

pledgefrom

a

under

nature

life spiritual

surely,in far

it is not

the

as

a

God's

in them,

singular

questionof

desirableness is concerned. Let

us

refer to

our

the text.

Our

Lord

kingdom

of God

who

Saviour's words tells him

none

to can

is not born of water

Nicodemus enter

in

into the

and the

Spirit.


Infant Baptism. And

is born

first birth

our

this

that

see

for

Baptism as

Spiritis

the

man's this

(He

is

is

Baptism

if it were

very heart, "

evil into which

if,though (asa fact)all

even

from

and

who, having

for

:

but if,as

child's

heart,before

Divine

wrath, and

which and has we

than

He

in not

a

way

Peter's children

words "

of

given us

a

tellingus

not

''

medicine

Can

think sure

bad

under

should

not

1

those

and

time

the

actual

miserable up,

can

when

mise pro-

we

do

means

holiness;

unto

for

a

act, is under

and

Baptism, He

we

forbidwater,"

are

to

it,shall of

sure

use

St.

circumstances,"that"

baptized?" John

water

even implies,

birth

new

different be

ple, exam-

except for

grows

given us man

any

nay.

"

left it to ourselves to decide upon

applythe

the disease ?

accidental

escapedit.

Saviour

child

the

planted

not

had understanding,

the

and

need

Baptism of

indeed

begins to

as

infant

fall into sin, actually

our

contains

for

thankfullyaccept the pledge and

has

since,by

he

sin

of future

otherwise

of

does

must

were

be necessary

not

to years

come

answer

infants

merelyfrom

bias,then

Spiritwould

the

sin to

natural

Who

water

merelyan

men

yet this generaldepravityarose not

sin.

(He says),because

fell while others

some

birth,

new

a

Baptism by

If,indeed, sin

too. regeneration

deep in man's

at all ?

corrupt; therefore

is

that which

"

equallycogent

for salvation

necessary

nature

need

We

birth unto

a

reason

say)

to

on

goes

flesh is flesh V

of the

because not

Because

?

why

223

iii.6.

The

burden

of


Infant Baptism.

224 it is

proof,as

called,is

with

withhold

who

those

the

Sacrament. it be said that infants

Will

for

text.

"Except

"

is

There

God."

conditions here which

the

previousgood works, in His

that, without

it.

from

such

Any

from

the

about

thingbe

man's

for the

could

nature

nature

corrupt,

we

"

good gift.

children in

are

in

God's

faith and

for

they will

His

principles even

by

are

being

wait till

if we

bring somethingto God, to

mercy

repentance,they never

never

Far

strength

of children

even

sight. And

condition to

a

payment (soto say)of

have

first

or Jewish, Christian,

dare not talk

naturally pleasingin

bear

not

unassisted

notion of man's

of

mercy

miserablyfallen creatures,we

are

tism, Bap-

Christ knew

said.

is every

above

whether religion,

We

Pagan.

of

kingdom

infants from

exclude

is whollydetestable, contraryto the very of all true

Spirit/'

or qualifications

order to fit us

grace,

good fruit,for

any

said

the

the

of previous faith,or necessity

indeed could any

Nor

God.

into

enter

might

nothingabout

"

and

of water

cannot

nothing

Consider

? objection

an

be born

one

Lord, "he

our

says

is this

How

Baptism?

properlyqualified

not

are

attain to that

them,

will be

till they

baptized ; To

condition.

defer

have repentance and faith, Baptism till persons actually is

refusingto give medicine

well. have

It would access

to

be hard the

beginsto think,and

till a

indeed,if Satan

soul from we

patientbeginsto get

refuse

be allowed

infancy,as to do

what

soon

we

as

can,

to

it or


InfantBaptism. promiseswell,towards gainingfor

what

of God

of corruption

need,and

be allowed any

us

the

from

live

to

all

men

justsuited

mercy

of any impossibility

unbaptizedever

it seems, ourselves,

to

him (let

one

long)bringing

so

of himself to God's has

given

the firstview of the case, most

on

and rightto give children fitting

in

But,

without Him.

fact,we

We

(indeedmost

Infant

Baptismdo

infer

Baptism; Christ

has

receive children. of

perhapsin

us

tempted in

during the

the world,whoever we

by Christ,as

are

shown

and

uses

might

good

assured that

the

can

tize bap-

struggle

even

is

a

mere

language of

puttingsightagainst

Baptism has

the rite of admittance

well

as

interruptit; it It is

said

of unbelief have

brethren,is it.

His

us

have

men

life;they sleepor

ceremony,

to

near

the generally

ask),"What

senseless children ? you

This, my superstition.-" If

Some

seasons

hearts to

our

thingswithout

On]

not, strictly speaking,left

are

merely left to

not

are

to willingness

faith.

of Bapprivilege tism.

the

positive encouragement to bringinfants

of propriety

been

which

all these accounts,I say, since God

on

original

directions in the matter, but has left it particular

no

2.

the

pardon and help from God,

recommendation self-provided

favour ;

to

their birth of

Baptism being a promiseof

from our

then,from

case

nature, from the need

our

from

under

it the protection

againstthe Tempter.

this first view of the

On

are

225

into His

been

blessed

Church, we q


226

Infant Baptism.

have

nothing to

with

do

which, though theymight He such "

I would objections,

and

word

own

brought

doubted,in

good

of

Saviour

deed/'

of

employed when

These

in

was

(asthe

be

word

may

told, He "

and

we

His

hands

can

bless infants,in as

them,

upon

and

them

children to the His time

their

they then

were

much

"

:

indignant, angry

literally translated) ; up

in His

put

arms,

Christ,then, all appearance

beingto

in the very

believe

we blessed,

His

much

yet incapableof thought or feeling.He

did, bless them; and,

in

than

was

words

blessed them"

spiteof

could be the

it,He

uneasy,

took

have

with interfering

saw

more

were

to

thought that

remarkable

are

"

are

infants

teachingthem,

Jesus

displeased,"that is,He Greek

that

senseless

children ; that it was "But

Saviour's

seem disciples

doubtless

better

V displeased

all force. To

of unbelief, what spirit

same

They

attendingto

and

find

His

men.

usefulness.

spokenlose

We

and bringinghelpless

be

would

the

has

replyby citingour

Christ; and

to

appearances,

somethingperhaps,had

prove

that He

spoken,now

not

outward

those

can,

in which

sense

they are capableof

a

in Baptism. blessing 3. And

we

may

that children as

they can

be instructed in

ought to

bear

clearly, they

add this consideration.

are

it,from not

the very

to

tillthey arrive training 1

be

Mark

truth, religious

firstdawn

left without

at years of x.

14.

It is certain

of a

reason

;

Christian

maturity. Now,

let


Infant Baptism. it be observed,Christ with it

a

blessing upon

to distinctly

seems

if He

Baptism,as

intended

teaching,

under

as

Go

"

"

If

them/' nations,baptizing

considered

227

to convey

ye

ing teach-

connect

and

through

teach

all the

children,then, are

as teaching,

be

to

learners in the school of

Christ,surelythey should be admitted

into that school

by Baptism. These the and

mind,

should

be

we

Saviour

and blessing,

His to be

are

a

mark

of

I will

a

state

have the

not

are

to

His

Him

of

His

of unmerited

baptizedat

once

St. Paul

being

because

holy/'in

whole

a

because

where families,

Acts

xvi. 15. 33.

a

cation. dedi-

all children a

badge

and

moreover,

children of

favoured

to the faith of the

1 Cor. vii. 14.

of

And

speaks of the

blessing ; and

converted i

"

fants in-

Since

the purpose

in Christ's school.

add, because

His

have invented

must

;

(as

grace

invited

pledge from

answer

wJiat

capableof

are

and Baptism is instruction,

scholar

familywas

a

say, in childhood

Christian parents as a

is

brought to Christ,we

Christian

ture, Scrip-

childhood;

pardon and

Apostlesfrequentlydeclare.

Again, I

subject ;

from

in

answer,

shows),all

action

rite,if Baptism did

need

I

implies),all

Baptism

strike

At they go) satisfactory.

Divine require

Himself

blessing(as His favour, as

as

of the

information

baptized?

all children

because our

of express

(asfar

are

Baptism which

the first consideration

on

absence

in the

for Infant

reasons

even

they age

the

are

he the

state,

seems

to

head of

Gospel*.


InfantBaptism.

228 conclude.

To

wish to

who

Let

God,

serve

that theywere life, a

decent

nor creditable,

for

"

"

it is most

temporalreasons religionhas

mere

a

who

has in it

of baptizinginfants practice

and

true

given to form, but and

plainpledge,without real

a

what

There

very

in this

in

God blessing

further grace

it; who,

profit by

to

when

ground their hope

even

mere

warn

to you.

in

are

pray

promise of blessingin Baptism

made

fear to sin after

to

you

of

tism Bap-

no

sense

for

privileges giventhem and

do not

a

blessing verily

do not think

being heard

all,who

of

a

grace

it,and prayingHim

the

they

as

of God's

of

view ; who

for

they can.

as

committed

been who

persons

many

religious pointof

in the habit of His

talent has

a

servances. ob-

spiritual

no

receive it ; not

instrument

and

means

put

received;and, as being such, I

remember

minister

it before you

reserve,

the souls of those who

indeed

are

men

brethren,I would

my

be

look to it for themselves, and

defend

for me,

neither

tism degrade Bap-

such

But

once

outward

mere

promise,let their

of

with fellowship

no

be any which

ceremony,

at

Christian

a

encourages

If,indeed,there into

ordinary

expedientto neglect,

Christ's

nowhere

then

it would

subjectfor

forms, and

bare

form, which

surelyno

speak of;

to

indeed,but

observed

forgotten, a

in their

remember,

and

me,

baptized.If Baptism be merely

once

be

to

ceremony,

to

hear

thoughts,the dailybusiness

their habitual

prayers,

of all who

beg

me

for grace,

do

not

answered, on

the

to

them;

Baptism.

This

above

is of


Infant

course

ourselves

set

us

for

from

the

subdue, Blessed

given

Cross

is

he

who

set

on

us

takes

them

like

was

the

Angel lest

given,

learning

nothing against made

life, misery.

the

and

good that

cause,

the

grace

the

Let

on

great

and

the

occasion

to

to

his

are

affect,

to

us,

on

it?

on

the

:

the

of the

our

after

we

that

we

great

It it "

grace us

can

can

gift

gaining other,

a

the

ing destroy-

that "

yet

us,

Let

us.

truths

hand,

forget

sin

to

upon

that

of

when

fear

and

feet

poured

water

us

privileges

Sign

the

ever

grace,

thus

one

light

we

come

God's

;

the

had

shall

thing

without

of

door-posts,

over.

two

a

"

the

on

these

duties;

signs

most

have

had

We

worse

a

for

infancy,

blood

passed

the

We

path.

profession.

remind

our

strike,

to

us

them. makes

in

of

outward

rightly used)

who

his

to

our

at

change

him,

lanthorn

is

to

will

and

minds

our

Let

sin.

a

Nothing

advantages

of

(if

is

it

respect.

our

nature

very

calculated

especially to

of

both

229

cases

many

this

in

right

forcibly

more

in

omission;

an

Baptism.

of

may

aim do sin be

eternal eternal


SERMON

XVII.

cHm'tj of tlje I say also unto

"And

build

Church

My

many

history, too "

know, In

that

spiteof

at this

many

Christ

set up

or

their

should

be

obeyed. They

subjects.They

own

way;

Ear

in the number different is the

do His

determine He

though

body,they think

remain

to be

to

what

they

has

the

"

obey

serve

formed

Him

in His

separatefrom

that

being in their

Him His

not

will that

people,without to

not

whether

is, they do

it is His not

do

in

Gospelsand

their ears," it

they

read

in the world.

kingdom

in which

way

they think and

a

misfortune,so

that

;

spiteof

forget,or deny, or

their eyes and

His

one

"

in

Kingdom

prevailagainstit.

spiteof what

persons

has

in

day,

Him

obey

upon this rock I will

Peter, and

in spiteof prophecies,

the

it be their sin

in

them,

in spiteof Epistles,

He

thou art

the gates of hell shall not

and

persons

before

see

;

xvi. 18.

"MATT.

nnOO

thee,That

chosen

into

body,yet to

of the chosen.

doctrine

suggestedto

us

by

the


Unity of the

The text.

In

St.

which

the

Church

and unity,stability, name,

not

name

is

Divine

in

founded, we

show

Peter,to

it

the

This

time

of

upon

it. that

one,

in

the

New

to the

body

members

of that

one

hath

many

members There

says, are

Lord,

one

parts of

He passion,

be

St.

one.

and

members,

ye

particular."To

is

one

Body,

and

one

of your

baptism,one

God

Body

the the

and

all one

are

are

in

hope

for

prayer

Corinthians,says,

Now

one

other,

or

body, being many,

called in

faith,one

enlarge

to

various

His

at this

us

sense

should

the

writingto and

"

ye

some

they

calls

St. Paul

mediatorial

also is Christ

sians,he

one

that

is one,

Christ,and

as

His

the

as

of hell shall

now

plain,from

In

purpose

like manner,

even

well

are, in

one

that

l"

Almighty Father, before

"

of

be

eyes, is

Paul, in

body, so

gates

the truth

it may

Testament.

expressedHis

the

last,or,

like manner,

In

all Christians

Lord's

our

the

the

in

and

brought before subjectespecially

a

year2, and

Now

As

"

on

type, its

a

it is one;

it will

that

and ground of pillar is

in

rock

It is set up

that

that Speakerproceeds,

prevailagainstit."

them

show

to

many,

the

as

see,

permanence.

not "

made

is there

Peter, who is

Church.

Ephe-

Spirit, calling: Father

of all3."

And, further,it 1

1 Tim.

is to this

John

Body, regardedas 2

iii.15. "

one

xvii. 23.

1 Cor. xii. 12.

Easter

Eph.

and

Whitsuntide

iv. 4"6.

one,


The

2

23

of special privileges

that the

is not that this but

and

one

with

Church

Lamb's

In

the

and "fellow-heirs^

all

of the

"

or

converge,

the

so

"

''

as

cleanse it with are

the

few

a

unity in and

token

then,at so

those

viewed members

henceforth as

that

in the

one

all nations

"

must

we

unity of

of water

the

perfect

a

of the wife," loved

"

the Word1."

which or

connect

condition

image

mere

individual

of the indivisible 1

Eph. ii.14;

multitude, no

them

as

one

;

longer

become

portionsor

of Christ

so Mystical,

men,

Body

of

of Christ

considered

they are

whole

and

the faith and

having

by

passages

receive them;

one

and might sanctify

the circumstance

the

are

of the fulness of

is the head

of many

when

He

man!3

new

of God, unto

Son

washing

moment,

are

"

[Jews and Gentiles]

of their acceptancebeing stamped upon

that

that

who

Bride, the

instance ;

of the Church,"

with Gospelprivileges

The

the elect souls For

for it,that He

out

one

body,wcA fellow-partakers

the husband

given Himself

These

gainsit.

of the stature

Christ is the Head

it and

and

said,that

same

of the

measure

Christ ;" that

is

new

man,

of twain

Christ ;" and

knowledge unto

man,

of the

promisein

come,"

both

in Himself

Epistle,it

same

of His

made

that man,

one

and

many,

in isolation.

hath

make

to

...

not

her, not who

peace

one,

body, as

It

given.

and blessing,

accord,seeks

one

wife,"is one,

our

Gospel are

throughout the world, "the

all elected in is

Church.

the

receives the

man

all,the whole

spiritual man, Holy

Unity of the

iii.6; iv. 13;

v.

23-26.


The

Unity of the

knit together in Him

by

what

has what

He

The

has,and

which

all Christians

the Jewish

by

one

the word

"

the

by becoming members

of privileges the

of

of

God

says offer

Christ."

Jesus

by has

it is

to

come

by being

this

have

Christ,we

stand porated incor-

promiseof

the

have

we

each

viz. that

the

gift

favoured

through her

which

behold,"says

individuals

the

themselves

will

with

the mode

the whole

channel.

"

with

with

sapphires

of

as

one

children

the

Lift up thine eyes,

come

tempest, and

stones

; that

highly-favoured

but

are

in

independentand

as

f'

announcement inspired

lay thy

thy foundations

a

together,and

tossed afflicted,

behold,I

as

receiving

our

Church

the Christian

elect,holy, and

one

of

of

Gospelis confirmed by

other,they view

Mother,

gather

condition

individuals addressing

separatefrom

body;

the

the

Prophetsdescribe

is,instead

thou

up"

one

Spirit.

which

and

that

luilt

are

in one,

Body, that

one

Further, that unity is the

Ye

"

improvement; for

as

ples tem-

are

which properly means edification,"

into the

of His

type. They

siinpiyas being portionsof

of all Christians

for individual

life;

texts

to house, a holypriesthood, spiritual

a

buildingup

in such

of building, spiritual

formingone

sacrificesacceptable to spiritual Hence

all have

that

Grace,

taught us

was

233

all have.

is the Church.

"

Peter,

Divine

is

Temple

one,

which

Temple St.

great truth

same

speak of

each

Church.

fair

;

all these

thee."

to not

O

comforted,

colours,and All

"

thy

lay

children


The

234 shall be

of

Church.

Unity of the

taught of

Lord, and great shall

the

be the peace

thy children." But

affect our ID

be

they must

one,

one

in

now

from

This

will

spirit ; and

earth,not

united

as

to follow

order,so And

will

this,you

complete

doctrine

on

make

to

and

unite

far

visible

at

as

be,

may

here society

another, by and

appear

once

Christ?

multitude, but

unconnected

shall not

and

accurate

here

be

see,

a

blished esta-

an

act

to

is

which one

or

the very

a

is often done

earnestness

as

doctrine and

wide

asked,why

am

heaven, of itselfdirects Vide

a

Tracts

this

I shall not

more

obvious

occasion,

bearingupon

it,

Christians must

we

I answer, body or society,

with which

of

us.

that first,

insists upon Scripture

unityat present,and

1

*,the

generalremarks

two

visible

unseen spiritual

indeed

this it rests ; let it suffice, on

When, then, I into

proof

attempted;nay,

stronglyrecommending it to

1.

a

in

one

far practice, yet neglected

as bringtogether,

texts

follows

day.

Any

even

are

that, as

evidentlyto

as

our nearlyaffecting

at this

:

with

organizedone

and

one.

all saints

confused

a

they will

hereafter

that

live togetherin

Christians should

be considered

may

heaven; but what

in

believingthat be found

doctrine to

a

is evident ; it is evident,too, that

blessed company

one

on

Christians

That

as

is this

asked. How

be

? practice

minds

our

be

it may

here

piousmind

a

future

unity in

to the imitation

for the Times, No.

11.

a

of


The that

Unity of the

unity visible

in

mentioned continually of it

were

direct

our

intended conduct

2. But in

there

of many

forming

235

should

why

unless Scripture,

deep into

sink

to

it be

the

Saviour

in

thought

minds, and

our

that

prays

action; yet

what

we

be

may

into

visible

a

is

that

of

society,

or

regulatedby

they act

unless largescale,and consistently,

a

and

body

certain

a

laws

one

possibleway

acting together,except

men

themselves

on

so

here ?

again,our

affection and

for

earth;

on

Church.

officers ?

how

and

can

it be

permanent body ? But, again,I might

3.

unity upon

of

Baptism. Baptism

and are

"

says, But

words ever,

Church

must

to

an

the

one

of is

visible

is

visible rite

body we

all

plain that

of

baptizedinto

no

a

Christian must

the

as gift,

number

of

for themselves.

All must

receive their

and they in alreadybaptized,

tians,themselves

from

in alreadyincorporated

previously existing. And 1

thus

we

1 Cor. xii. 13.

trace back

can

up

a

Baptism

their turn

former a

these

men

intention,set

received the Sacrament

he

body*"

one

Christ's

have

is

He

when Christians,

with consistently

Christians

fessedly; con-

that,by it,individuals

us

existingvisible body for

imply,it

Lord's, the

our

a

wishes to become

who

Christian

alreadyexisting body.

an

Spiritare

one

if every

come

from

By

tells

St. Paul

into incorporated

speaking of

of necessity

singleinstitution

one

Sacrament

rest the

Chris*

body a

then

visible


23 6

The

body

Unity of the

even society

or

themselves

; and

Christian title to

the

whole

and

So

the

existence of

that

succession

Apostlesto This

of

are

in other

further

The

by

one

recorded

have

mankind upon soever,

thus ;

the men

themselves But

may at

implied in

the

their

no

this

one's

more

design,or

Still it

mains re-

all His

at

large,

like left,

other

as rejected,

or

and

the

arts

adoptionor neglectof

at

any

once,

societyfor

momentous

at random

cast

opinion. In

a

a

incorporation.

men

property;

their will into

who

obedience,is

of

there

by

up

them appropriate

for the

those

left to the world

taken

will be

He

purpose.

Bible,but

of human

waves

the

Christ to connect

left to the chance

they are

by

on

of

Truths, indeed,in science

happen. been

be

Apostles,

time

promise,to

our

been

has not

importanttruths,to

say,

visible ordinance

in the

indeed

the

comply with

design of a

His

Whether

respectsirregularin

Gospelfaith

it may

not

question,foreignto

followers in

from

His

above

the revealed

of

Sacrament

permanent, carried

that

baptismalrite.

through ignorancedo

original

of the world.

end

and

merciful,over

no

tians, visible association of Chris-

design of Christ,I

institution of the

be

can

the

and

Lord

our

Apostles

has not received his

the very

Christians

the very

is the

one

; and

only one

who

there

privilegesfrom

Baptism,as prescribed by impliesthe

of the

plain that

world

Christian

apostolical society.

time

the very

to

it becomes

in the

Church.

truths

country

and

form

their extension. of revealed


Church.

Unity of the

The

who

the God, religion,

human

wrought by

still preserves their firstintroduction,

formed

Christ

dissolution

by

of privileges

the

of His and

into it,as

have

flowed.

systems,in centre,by three

His

faith

Sacrament.

as

a

not

isolated manner,

or

regularlyformed

doctrine and

we

sit at

appointed ;

and

the

unto

Jerusalem,and

tenance main-

other

spread,as ; but

from

bodies,descendants

to

the

a

of the the

preachingon

must

Grace

grace.

Apostles'

but

city of to

an

the

are

written

living God,

of

the

sprinklingthat

new

the

the

Sion,

heavenly

of

Judge

and perfect,

covenant, and

speaketh

Mount

God

angels,to

of the first-born which

Church

made

which

company

in heaven, and to God

of just men spirits

unto

come

innumerable

baptizeus

means

"

must

we

stilllook for the

will not

the home, slighting

generalassemblyand

mediator

the

baptizedsociety;

books

after St. Peter's

the

to the

committed

and

been

by

apostolical body we

elementarygift of while

from

fellowship.

to this

And

same.

of historical fact, all the nations

has Christianity

thousand,who,

this

legacyto

the

body

He

of Pentecost,joined themselves

day

has

a

by

that

kingdom spiritual

matter

a

an

of

the bond

in

means

them

secured

He

body;

a

237

better

of

all,and

to Jesus

the

the

blood

of

things than

that

of

to

Abel/' 4. And

which the

is

now

I

will

mention

other

one

especially suggested by

text, for the visible unity and

our

Lord's

permanence

guarantee, words

in

of His


The

23 8

Church;

and

Unity of the

that

is the with

entrusted ministers, succession. bind

appointment of

the

giftsof

ministerial orders

The

whole

togetherthe

and

its organs,

are

Church.

body they

rulers and

grace, and

the

are

ties which

of Christians in

are

these in

one

its

moreover

they

;

moving

principle. Such

institution

an

unless

appointment was

the

for if

impliesa succession, necessarily

administer

cannot

men

it is surelyas regeneration, that

to suppose

their

solicitude to

shouldest

thou

ordain

wanting, and

appointedthee V thou hast heard commit

tJwu

to

me

miraculous; the

rite of

less reasonable Priests

Bishopsor

St. Paul

on

shows expressly

his

of clergyfor continuity

in

Crete," he

set in

order

elders

in

And of

much

become

a

left thee

be

themselves

to

littleor

And such

secure

"I

brethren: "that

theycould

ordination.

own

always to

the

among

city,as "

The

I

are

had

thingsthat

the witnesses,

many

faithfulmen,

things that

every

Timothy :

to

Titus,

to

says

his

same

shall be able to teach

who

others also ~."

Now,

know

we

that

in civil matters

and perpetuate the body to strengthen powerfully

more

rulers than hereditary politic and life,his principles son

;

on

from

or

one rather,

age

consolidated "

nothing tends

Titus i. 5.

and

nobles.

are interests,

one life,

to age.

and

secured; 2

a

2 Tim.

ii.2.

where Vide

in

the

idea,is carried

dynasty or

whereas

father's

continued

character,one

Thus

The

a

nation is

there

also 1 Tim.

v.

is no

22.


and safeguardof stability

but foregoing,

mind

which

and

without, of the

is

continuous

a

transmitted

what

in the

spiritof

the from

usage

involves?

like

In

ministryaffects the unity,inward

Church

which

to

it is attached.

ordinance a standing office, father to

from

is to make

opinionand

succession

a

the Christian

manner

For

act

tradition of

that

mind

to

or rather, tranquillity;

and

think

succeedingage

239

of this kind, there is

risk of revolution.

is every

there a

inheritance

and

regularsuccession no

Church.

Unity of the

The

as

son,

;

under

It

not, indeed, the

Mosaic

covenant, for the vessels of the Christian election need to be

the as special,

more

heavenly: but

treasure committed

stillthe

have Apostles

good pleasureand pietyof they

will have

of clergyhave generation

followingto be

their sacred

of the Divine left to choose would

one's

no

left

duty

one's.

then

a

the

bond

up.

If

a

as

first

be

a

be

being

minister.

or

ministrybe

a

the a

This

that what

proverb runs, teacher

died

to or

delay in choosing a At forgetfulness.

left without

gone,

would

were congregation

the

minister

reluctance,then

would congregations

broken

prove,

their

last

of union

each

what

mission regulartrans-

evil consequences,

would

would

such

for itself its own

other

When

them, there

fresh one,

but gift,

create

follow,among

is every be

and

Consider

no

preceding

ordain the next

chargeto

there

mere

body whether

Each

not.

office.

happen, were

to

sure

it in

is more

not leftit to the

Christian

the

ministry or

a

to them

teachers ; and

Church

necessary

would

be

part of the


The

24"

so GospelDispensation,

be.

But

tinva.

know

a

as

has

its administration

"for

up

fact,that

universal

Church

He

providefor

to

to

this

descended

are

the

the

from

tinuance con-

next;

And

the ministers

day

mitted com-

after their

children."

the

sion succes-

droppedout

generationprovidesfor

Each

parents"lay

"the

Giver.

servants and

of its presence

ministerial

a

lias not thus

grace

of its All-merciful

to certain of His

own

also

must

giftof

the

hands

of the

Church.

Unity of the

the very

we

of the

Apostles.

changes of this world, the Church

Amid

all the

upon

St. Peter

and

the

rest has

continued

until

built now

in

the unbroken

line of the

ministry. And

considerations

out

of

mere

fact in

that itself,

there has been

this

this perpetualsuccession,

unforfeited

the sight,

remarkable inheritance,is sufficiently attention and excite us

as

and providential,

years, will continue

hundred "the

gatesof

I shall

now

bringthese remind

whole

itselfto

hope and trust,that

our

unto

the

so

end,

many

and

remarks

you, my

to

end.

an

brethren,how

And

of order is every

it is

an

act

to God's will.

in

Obedience

to the

with rule

enjoinedin Scripture ; obedience

where of

that

nearlythe

doctrine of ecclesiastical order is connected

personalobedience

our

prevail againstit."

hell shall not

ending,let me

attract

It approves

reverence.

enlivens

to

graciously protectedfor

ordinance, thus

an

to

our

put other

to

faith.

Were

there

ten

to it,yet, supposingunitywere objections

enjoined by Christ,faith expressly

would

thousand

clearlyand

obey in spiteof


nor

of fact there

But in matter

them. any

Church.

Unity of the

The

of any difficulty

no

are

241

of

in the way

moment

objections,

such

observing

stance, it. What, then,is to be said to the very serious circumof that,in spite vast

numbers

of

with

it at their

first

high

on

that great principle, allow themselves to

it

a

boast that

parties;and

forms

argue,

that

doctrines of the principal in any

theyagree But

those

think

boast

who

Himself

by with

above

are

agree

Gospel,it matters

make

in

all

some

littlewhether

of

belongingto

in

all

to

be

a

this

no

party,and confident

same

charity,remind

that

they must,

party; that the

on

our

their

Christian

tuted instia party or simplyand literally society

Christ.

He

each

spectatorsfrom

bade

us

other, mutual without

prescribed duty; [Vll]

a

communion

one

providedmen

constituted what

admit principles, is

from

enlightenedin

boasting,1 would,

Church

as

thingbesides.

themselves

Saviour

set it

nothing. They

party and

no

now

it

gloryin

and meeting-house,

to

they belongto

But

Church, have

worth

about

church

order of the

one

Christ.

the

are

to wander

from

another,or

without

as sides,

and great discovery,

a

as

all

Gospel of

the

in and

both multitudes, up

In all the controversies

on professed

of principles

dispense

they may

in duty of continuing

years, the

was quietness

in

that

good pleasure.

of fifteen hundred and

conceive

men

impediments,

of such

the absence

and

call

ship keep together. Fellow-

sympathy,

and

all party-spirit,

the sin and

the

this is

mischief R

what a

arise,


The

242

having

from

not

from

separating

in

appointed into

;

a

for

Unity

of

the

Church.

party,

but

in

having

that

when

He

it

destroy

to

part

has

Christ

of

Church

one

their

doing

are

which

party

or

split the

men

they

fragments,

body

one

parties,

many

altogether. But

while

calls

world is not

a

not

a

Divine

society, and

Christ

a

bequest

of

ill-usage time,

own

gave

day,

He sake

;

like and

and

its

miracles,

left

has

a

holy

a

thing

as

of

us,

and

mercy

ark

the

is

exposed

to

world,

but

which

in

decree

of

of

the the

and

to-morrow,

thunderings,

must

and

earth,

so

of

Elisha, we

like

is

it

relic

upon

which,

the

on

but

true

a

which

and

of

to

will,

mantle

treasure

according

its

God,

Elijah's

as

blishment, political esta-

state, depending

of

It

also.

higher

mere

at

work

contempt

voices, and

great hail/'

the

the

literallywhat

far

a

unmade

great

it, displays to-day,

and and

which

not

of

and

a

is

something man,

Apostles,

Israel, looks

the

its

His

His

for

keep

of

made

breath,

is

creature

a

Christ

of

it

party,

institution

an

state's

Church

the

of

judgment, and

an

Him

who

the "

third

nings, light-

earthquake,


SERMON

XVIII.

in tl

the Lord, Stand

paths, where

souls."

j 'or your

"

good way, and JER. vi. 16.

"DEVERENCE We

duty. yet the

this need

the

future indeed

stand

is the

in the way

Church

with

feelingof the

before,not

for all been

once

dwellingon

after

to

ence. defer-

some

her

as

to

not

"

but religion,

committed

hope;

Church,

own

to seek

our

with

affection and

Prayer Book;

not to attempt discoveries in

has

our

old

find rest

chief Christian

a

of

for the

yc shall

look

to

ask

see, and

paths is

not

has gone

and

therein,and

old

expressedin what

walk

for the

past days of the This

ye in the ways,

is the

slight thing,

new

to

tinually con-

keep what

keeping,and

to

be at rest. Now

it may

looking back is it not

what

at

asked,

"

Let

past times

us

examine

respectshould

should

Why ?

were

possibleto improve

possessed?" In

be

we

on

this

men

the

we

for

ever

be

perfectthen knowledge

then

question.

follow old times ?

Now

?


there is this obvious

here

heaven

from

us

times

then

so

those

respectsin

this

All

which

about

Noah,

since that time

been

being.

how

crops;

and

How

we

we

we

how

make

may

this

we

"fine

He rules of

found

out

man;

were

have

the no

has

by and

man

the

rudest need

told

us

(asfar

as

of these arts and

there pursuits,

is

as

no

They and

might

least successful.

to follow the old ways.

ships;

:

our

sell how

or, like to

these

struction. clear in-

here upon

know), as

of

for the time, not

sanction

first essays, and

iron

given us

we

and

merchant/'

is best.

what

in

sea

and

has

large,

increase

and

indeed

set His

not

at

(it

temporalstate

our

linen for the

least

directions

the world

the

cross

may

or paradise,

houses,and buy

our

world,necessary

art,and

in

lands

our

everlastingly important,God

by

this

artificersin brass

Tubal-Cain,be of objects

build

may

get gain;

till

may

reveal to

nothing,still at

given to

relating merely to subjects

is the

ourselves.

acquirefor

know

in

but

;

this present world.

divinelyauthenticated

no

appear)have

would

them

what

told to Adam

we

follow old

thought fit to

not

left to

been

have

may

we

Now

merely with

been

have

we

Whatever

on

has

man

spoken in them,

not

them.

given

has

discovers

spoken in has

to follow

knowledgeconnected

?

God

improvement:

God

God

what

"

has

which

knowledge which

to

God

as

bound

not

are

we

far

Paths.

what improved,,

of

admit

does

maxim

be

cannot

for himself

us

the Old

in Stedfastness

244

be

Here

any

have been

improved expected, then

Besides,in

we

many

reallyneither right


in Stedfastness nor

all; but

at

wrong

places. Each for

bad

Again, God The

feet,are

full of

given us

heavens

us

from

Divine

attain

by

himself.

complete than boast motions seed

we

the

springethout

of the

is

more

an

stars ;

wall

"

he

and

came

abound

in 1

1

vast

of of

the rately accu-

of this

globe

hyssopthat

beasts,and fishes1/* of

prospect is the children

curious iv. 33.

whose

of the creation ;

the

unto

destroyedthem

Kings

to

the

measure

thingsthan

Like

such

wish

we

spake of trees,from

and

still;a

and

sure

about

can

we

....

in these

more

to

man

Abraham,

historian inspired

one. intoxicating

and

secrets

weigh the air,more

Lebanon, even

learned

before the flood increase

If

more

than

creepingthings,and

will learn

it,and

know

we

the sea, and

is in

world

the

their

again,since discoveryis

Solomon, though

of

our

them

left to

knowledge.

the

as

che cedar that

and

within

discuss the varied inhabitants

better than

is best

under

earth

knowledge of

here

modern

Moses,

can

fowl,

have

heavenlybodies

earth,and fathom

and

the

knowledge is generallyless

in number

than

and

revelation;but

And

the

of the

was

the

little matters,

about

which

way,

and

tale of their past revolutions, is not

given

old

times

in questions of authority

no

and

wonders,

they contain,the

the difficult,

own

above,

history. But

vast

245

varies with

good its

Paths.

for others.

has

science.

own

the

country has

and itself,

the Old

or

of

The

old, probably open of

all,men

to

Cain, may

merely useful


in Stedfastness

246

nay, there is

knowledge; human

mind

whose

here ;

is the

in which safe.

God

has

limit to the progress

no

build

may

knowledge which

the old

and

But

let

of the

tower,

a

which

a

or

how

admit

not

of

ledge. knowreligious

might

not

far he

was

have able

which assistance, waivingthis question,

Divine

the purpose,

nothingto

which

knowledge

this is

might

man

least direct

the

therefore does

for himself,or

out the truth

and perfected,

has

that

to

turn

us

Here, whether

is

cityand

a

commonly

paths are

given,and

without

us

time

improvement by lapseof time; found

Paths.

reach almost to the very heavens.

top may

Such

we

the Old

as

fact it has been

a

the

beginninggiven him by

revelation.

how

Noah, and Abraham, and Job.

He

to

pleaseHim,

and

has

taughtevery

nation all

for the moral

part of

the

truth,not

ways

disengageit

the crooked

are

the time

of Adam,

purer

lightof

meet

with

and

to

the

Noah,

or

truth

we

work

as

So

again in

Church, since God expressly gave it is clear but

add

looked "To

could

man

the

"

we

law

the

and

the

improve upon

to

cultivation the

of the a

the

testimony" was

it

we

idolatries, Jewish

law, precise it; he could

Nothing of

Job, the

or

excesses, case

new

up to

recede from

the Jews

traditions of men."

for from

the

not

pervert

mount

we

nearer

Abraham,

or

to

obscurity.The

from

gain;

In all these

has been

fanatical superstitions,

immoralities.

sufficiently

individual.

The

ones.

taughtAdam

the earth

over

trainingof every

cases, the world's

God

from

was

human the

to

be

mind.

appeal;


the Old

in Stedfastness and

deviation

any

but illumination, authors

that

add

can

no

than

lay

man

sign of increasing

a

was

the Christian

regardsthe

as

saints.

that

doctrines

foundation

laid, which

is

Church,

regardsthe

as

Other

"

in the

light

no

volume, inspired

to the

247

"

there

away,

in the

delivered

once

not

Lastly,in

take

or

contained

are

faith

"because

of innovation.

cannot

we

it was,

from

Paths.

is

Jesus

ChristV1 But

it may

be said that, though the word

infallible rule of faith,yet it

an

and

why,

as

than

more

and

is

intended

intended

never

Discoveries

by

as

a

unsettle the mind, and

even by Scripture,

better

answer

us

our

storehouse

of

very

in it

out

take

for,as

little knowledge

duty : and, since duty, surelyit knowledge.

mere

details of morals

and

whether the

it off from

religion,

possibleor

expectation may matters are

though Scripture may

of

duty.

forbidden be found

us

quate ade-

them.

should be insisted men

a

questionsat least

all curious Certainly

This

discover

subjectof religion

his

man

inspiredvolume,

not be looked

not, must

to

in truth

teach

to

in the

then of the

means

the

on

enough for teachinga

Scriptureis was

not

we

importance hardlya questionof practical

individuals;for

as

requiresinterpreting,

should

on,

is

?

this is

us

goes

present know

at

we

morals

But to

time

of God

by knowing "

on.

Do

more?

1 Cor. iii.11.

we

think

Little

to become

knowledge

is


in Stedfastness

248

the Old

Paths.

obedience. for religious required

The

learned

on

all of

and the

us

to subdue

do for and we

The

knows

than

more

historyof

gain

and

meditates

wise

man

holyby

or

reckon

born the

his

as

own

then generation,

excellence and

past

only

truth

in

as

The

it grows

age

religious

course,

Scripture more,

advance

the

for us;

each religion

but he cannot

make

and

another

in wisdom

or

ness. holi-

because children,

when history,

centuries

can

learning

will,of

man

late in the world's

world's

can

and completeas solitary

to be born

cease

need

successive

himself.

Each

;

of

labour

each

he studies

as

more

children

When

they are

end, for

the world.

knowledge

more

prays

and

each individual is

of history

have

begin where they

preceding. But

the

on,

do

we

and

have

other person

no

and

can

thingsprogress,

begin,go

must

others

of their labours j

use

thus

ended;

the

There

make

We

is different in matters

case

We

have not the

we

give. this

rich,the

level.

a

duty;

minds, and

own

science.

doing1our

knowledge can

no

our

us.

can

of

means

this

will,and

here

unlearned,are

and

poor

for the

we

of this

age

increase

world

older.

The

in real

character

will

alwaysrequireforming,evil will

out

of each heart ; the grace to go before and to aid

in

moral

our

from

must discipline

the

Holy Spirit. So

in its infancy, as for the admits

ever

regardsthe

need

ever

come

fresh and

the world

can

rooting us

diate immeremains

ever

cultivation of moral

truth

;

and knowledge requiredfor practiceis little, of little increase,except in the

case

of indivi-


the Old

in Stedfastness

duals, and

and

"

another.

to

on

to them

then

it

As

of generalhistory

glory of

that

All-Perfect

man's

is its Author

who

God,

now,

unchanging

the

to running parallel discipline,

moral

be handed

beginning,is

in the

was

249

it cannot

and

;

is the

be;" such

shall

ever

alone

Paths.

and

Finisher.

religious knowledge,then, is a personalgift,

Practical

and, further, a giftfrom has than

hitherto

advanced

know

by

shown, the

it be

from

time.

in the evil principle

an

in

truth

resistingthe

the

sinfulness of

its

world,

measure,

purity. Whether

nature,

our

rience expe-

obscured

further,we

But

the truth's clearness and

accordingto

be

likelyto

more

lapseof

of the existence of

corruptingand

God; and, therefore,as

from

or

the

malignity of Satan, strivingwith

peculiarenmity

againstDivine truth,certain

the best

God

have

been

the

prophesiedfrom

the

was

him the

of all

; and

beginning,that

Truth

by

followers have

world.

too.

He

the worst

united and

It

and

this

being

rather

the

a

more

Our

been. most

entreated spitefully

has

been

the

blended

God

securityfor

Saviour,who

the

with

case

The

bestows

its

has grievously

on

will with and

purer

abiding and that

His

thieves; they

againsttheir

basest of mankind.

preciousthe gift which

serpent should

the

crucified with

was

was

to triumph ultimately

was

ever

was itself,

the

been

who

it has

so

giftsof

woefullycorrupted.It

most

bruise the heel of Him over

it is that

us,

more

far from

increasing,

gift been

abused.


in Stedfastness

250 St. John

even

the world Lord's

clear

last time" and

"

:

even

come,

His

now

the

there

far

store for the

Church

"This

only.

the last

from

and

being

(he

St. Paul

will

In

no

consider the old and

these

pure

another hazard

much

Such

duty, "

worth

is the that

we

conviction that

forming our "

1 John

case

leadingto

other

passages more

a

is

the

as

the

on

us

best,and

to

seem

as

call

a

than to

all

promise an

either tending really

rightobjectwith

obstacles. as

of

regardsthe knowledge

knowledge

seeking. should

things are

minds ii.18.

original way

many

kind

earnest

why

reason

or

way, and

deceiving

worse,

and

men

state of the Church

shorter road,yet

in

in

Evil

and

it,though they

easier, safer,and

same

portends evil

come

enjoysat present: rather,there from

the

encouragement to look out for

and enlightened, peaceful,

deviations

drew

Timothy), "that

to

says

worse

wax

deceived V

surelythere is

children,

of the Christian Dispensation)

before the end, he

shall

our

Antichrists, wherebywe

many

times days perilous

seducers

Little

of

anticipating brightertimes

know"

and

evidence "

in

heard that Antichrist shall

that it is the last time V

picture.So

it

time

ye have

are

and

appearing.

e. (i. as

Paths.

the greaterwickedness

consequence

having made

it is the

know

to make

seems

the

the Old

And

which

there

acquiescein so

into that

has

no

alone

is "

really

because

slightinfluence

of perfection 2

our

important

an

it ;

is

of

the

2 Tim.

the in

religious iii.13.


in Stedfastness it is

character,at which While

it

think

we

the Old

duty

our

shall

be

drawn and

from from

deceitful

a

tendeth

On

is

the

given us, by

promisesto

shall be drawn

our

personaladvancement

being withdrawn home. of

shall

we

men practical

;

arrogance,

It is to be

one

likelyto

our

are

they

are.

less of self-confidenceand diffidence ;

despiseothers,and with less the

shall think

work

Christian

dependent;to spirit

be

world, indeed, in

boast enterprising,

the

so

to permission

do

persevere,

to willing

and

serve, and

; to be content

of

character tion proporof their

to proud of having obligations

and

we

complacency.

it is the Christian's excellence to be

watchful,to

In

shall become

we

humilityand

of the

eyes, more

circumstances,and

theorists

of great peculiarity

and independence,

and

to be

active and

in

it is desirable,

holiness ;

them, whatever

of inward

they are But

in

less of

shall have

we

dependent. Men as

one.

think

intellectual powers

own

feel

we

will look external prospects,

cease

more

shall be less

rich

and seriously to entirely

more

duties under

proportionas

our

from

We our

the

closed againstdiscoveries altogether

we likely own

make

other hand, if

as nor religion, being neither practicable

more

shall be

improving ourselves,

it is

hope,which

to penury.

way

of

while

day

and

great

some

we subjectof religion,

consideration

the

using the

that the

at

aiming.

unsettled,restless,impatient;we

visions of but

the

251 be

to

ever

make

possibleto

important improvements in

Paths.

to view

yet to

no

diligent to be

in

in rejoice

himself in

a


in Stedfastness

252 subordinate

place;

the Church

a

himself

glad

the natural

Christ's he

trace the

of praises

the

jealousof great with

great

faith

the

followed Christ. of the text Stand

are

in

ye

paths,where

To

is the

historyof

From

even

:

see,

the Old

and

ask

Lord,

for the

therein,and

old ye

I wish

there

fresh

being shown disrespect

to the

to

how

was

the for

of

time a

of

ing grow-

for religious

religious

careful the

prevent any

memory

an

revelations.

necessary

to observe are

markable re-

Law

the establishment

you

Israel

not

a

arguingfrom

bid look forward

was

us

been

to especially

obedience,subserved

inspired prophetsof

the words

Dispensationaffords

of Samuel

Church

Now,

they have

saith the

and walk

illumination, which, though

comfort.

following

persons

religious knowledge by

Malachi, the

too

even

and as

Thus

of the

time

be

to

way,

words ; for in the time

the

still live; being

them,

I have

of

the

ders wrought won-

to

of what

increase

sound

souls/"'

confirmation these

words

"

good way,

shall find rest for your The

and

the ways,

have

of such

ears

music

sweet

it is

he is to be put in trust

as

narrow

the

feels

So

to saints,

feelingit

delivered

the

as

and

such

once

the

whose

honour,

in strictly

them

and

slave ;" he

to shame.

of old who

men

ing consider-

and affectionately to freely

of footsteps

for privilege

a

and

"

in

Though

pleasurein

put himself

Church

their

"

servant

can

visit and

in the

"

of his mind

bent

Paths.

to love to sit in the dust.

of God, he takes

son

whenever

the Old

of former

kind

of

times,


Sled fastness in the Old Paths.

which

increase of

of that

account

on

later ages

the

for the the Saviour

past

were

of Christians,who

only in

expect

of times

mirror

the

the

AngeFs words)

to

come

in

heaven.

But

towards

that

they

new

(in so

....

into

go

by

them

natural

(as it was)

too

the

might

Law

on

a

with

have

inferior to the

truth, but age,

times less Micah

moral

duties,he

express)as

"

to the

answer

time it not

by

of Balaam

was

to

the

tell the

would

states

refers to its announcement

it

taught by

was

legalsacrifices appointedin

the

the

Next, this

higher sanction.

remarkable, too, when

law.

specialpromise.

a

taught it; but

or

to

obey

to observe

given them repeatedinjunctions

It is

in Moses'

and

to honour

the

notice

may

surelygives force

(more generalinjunctions

that

taught

past, we

duty of reverently regardingpast

were

:

Him

saw

This, indeed,is a

elders.

affection

rested

given

circumstance

very

and

Natural

Jews

Jesus

same

future

past, who

persons

times

and

commandment

it, sanctioned

text.

see

duty who,

the

enjoinedand

reverence

persons

parentsand

express

such

when

is it the

more

hope, yet

and

as

Jews

revelation,and

for that

manner

the

to

as

first the their

wait

rence reve-

"

Now, Jews

like

"

if such

the

among

new

in

and

;

much

no

forward

look

though they

duty

a

stillto come,

was

religious knowledge with

favoured

were

253

a

past as

a

prophet

Balak, king

of Moab.

But, further,to bind

them

to the

observance

of this


in Stedfastness

254

duty,the past was grounded upon

was

them

back

form

of their humble

of us,

to Abraham

of the many "

Awake

says,

O .

days,in

.

dwell

in solitary

them

feed in Bashan the

accordingto show

and

with

and

in the

The

from

I will

bring My

"

Bashan, the ''

"

of many

Remember

claims

coming

of past times

1

Ps.

5

Micah

cxv.

of

Egypt

The

12.

vii. 14, 15.

on

ask

they

Jewish

;

will

Psalms

pledges

peopleagain from

of

the

too, speaking to the

father and

was

the years

he will show

will tell thee4."

Saviour

let

bring again

daysof old,consider thy

;

reign

the

will

said,I

thy

days of old

things3."

Moses

the

thee; thy elders,and a

Lord

sea," and

generations ;

while

out

Prophesying of

future. says,

Israelites

Feed

"

of Carmel

in the

days of thy coming

Christ,David

depths of

in the ancient

which heritage,

midst

Gilead,as

marvellous

cited,Isaiah

be

Micah,

flock of thine

wood,

were

instance,

like references to past mercies,as of

types

the

him

unto

abound

For

Lord, as

generationsof old2."

the

peoplewith thy rod, the

I

might

of the

arm

.

safed vouch-

hope dwelt,and

which

which

passages

the

was

favour

in prospect. types of blessings

the

h'ath

the deliverance from

and Israel,

objectson

sent

Lord

The

expectation.The

and

the

Egypt, were

for favour "

bless us1;" this

will

He

the future,hope

of God.

to the old mercies

mindful

out

pledge of ; all prayer

memory

leen

made

the

made

Paths.

the Old

ingly, Accord-

still the predicted,

pietywere

maintained,

2

Isa. li.9.

4

Deut.

xxxii. 7.


in Stedfastness His

by

being represented by

and

name

of

character

of Aaron

put

In

like

the

upon

Jerusalem,or of

Lastly, as

they in

prophets under

in the dress

or

the

saints who

Jewish

it in the character

directed

the

Moses.

predictingthe

for all

Israel,with in the

manner

prophets and

the

the

the

whose

siah, Mes-

system

Above

whole

doctrine

authoritative Mai. iv 4.

all,our

subject we and

Jewish

words, "

"

blessed

saints

of God"

have

been

last of the

singing

as

they hear

not

his

of the

song

Himself

sums

reviewing,both

illustration of it,in His If

in

him

(thisis

the

Lord

of

judgments 1." the

"and elsewhere),

title,as

the

ye the law unto

Testament

servant

John

of

and

the

succession, last of the

the

Remember

the statutes

New

the

Moses,

in

each

coming

apostlesdescribes

of

song

honourable

up

people

their God

Lord

I commanded

servant, which

Moses, My

Lamb2/''

his

of

the

Malachi,

Baptist,still givesthis charge,

the

of

or Israel,

them, ending in

among

"

"

the

it. typified

of

exalt Moses, dutifully

turn

testimony to

like

of

the Christian

eyes

prophetswhich

from

prophets, while

In

revelation

office

degree greater honour

same

Jeremiah, Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah,

Horeb

and

the

superseding.Samuel, David, Isaiah,Micah,

they were

bear

255

Sion.

Moses

to raise up

was

Paths.

blessings promisedto

the line of

towards

the

granted to

are

the

clearer

former

the

manner

Church

David,

that, the

so

;

glory in prospect, in was

the Old

Moses 2

Rev.

own

and the xv.

3.


256

in Stedfastness

prophets,neither to refer to the the

law

made

of

of the Old

of his Oh

had

we

and

in

men

of old time

To

regards

commemoration

he

saints in the eleventh

duly drunk !

into this

Doubtless

has

ter chap-

we

of spirit

with

the

doctrines,which

desired earnestly the

to be

Eternal

spreadabroad.

We

news

told,and

and

have

were

the

Only-

truth.

We

is sprung

Vine, which

the

righteous

Son,

Father, full of grace

rence reve-

far above

are

favoured

are

know

of the True

the earth and

St. Paul

one

the Hebrews.

we

begottenof the branches

which

the

to

is revealed

us

persuaded,though

with

privileges ; we

our

redemption;

are

this sanction,it is needless

and

godly fear

of

not.

After

Testament

Epistleto

that

Jews

be

reverence

Moses,

Paths.

they

the dead V

from

rose

will

the Old

of

out

been

granted

Apostles, Prophets,Evangelists, pastors,and

teachers.

We

possessed

celebrate those true Festivals which

only

in

shadow.

has Spirit

and came

For

!

Yet

the

our

and

how

and

still more

less at

"

the

honoured

all ages

before we

He

shame, when

with

our

love of the world, our

those

have

of the Luke

our

so

we

far

Christian

xvi. 31.

trast con-

our sensuality,

to

saints of the

advantagesyet

those

us

our

need at

are

on

are

What

reverence

died;

respectswe

of mind, lightness

our

with

has

far above

honours

gloomy tempers.

who

In these

glorygiven us

fear of men,

wonder

us

descended.

oh privileged,

Christ

the Jews

look Old

with

nant, Cove-

us surpassed

Church, who

;


the Old Paths.

in Stedfastness both

had

What not

need

have

leave us,

to

Him

highergiftsof

to

give us

us

a

to humble

we

though back

to repentantpeople,

narrow

END

[TO]

to

OF

profitedby

ourselves

we

in

renew

and

us

rightheart

enable and

VOL.

us

to

!

God

to pray receive and

follow

humbling way.

VII.

them

pray

lost,to

have a

; to

left Him;

have

we

what

will,and religious

in His perseveringly

grace

257

a

give Him


Parochial and Plain Sermons - John Henry Newman - Volume 7  
Parochial and Plain Sermons - John Henry Newman - Volume 7  

This book entitled 'Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 7' is a facsimile of the sermons written an...

Advertisement